This is a modern-English version of A Journey into the Interior of the Earth, originally written by Verne, Jules. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Produced by Norman M. Wolcott.

Produced by Norman M. Wolcott.

A Journey into the Interior of the Earth

A Journey into the Interior of the Earth

by Jules Verne

by Jules Verne

[Redactor's Note: The following version of Jules Verne's "Journey into the Interior of the Earth" was published by Ward, Lock, &Co., Ltd., London, in 1877. This version is believed to be the most faithful rendition into English of this classic currently in the public domain. The few notes of the translator are located near the point where they are referenced. The Runic characters in Chapter III are visible in the HTML version of the text. The character set is ISO-8891-1, mainly the Windows character set. The translation is by Frederick Amadeus Malleson.

[Redactor's Note: The following version of Jules Verne's "Journey into the Interior of the Earth" was published by Ward, Lock, & Co., Ltd., London, in 1877. This version is believed to be the most faithful English rendition of this classic currently in the public domain. The few notes from the translator are located near the point where they are referenced. The Runic characters in Chapter III are visible in the HTML version of the text. The character set is ISO-8891-1, mainly the Windows character set. The translation is by Frederick Amadeus Malleson.]

While the translation is fairly literal, and Malleson (a clergyman) has taken pains with the scientific portions of the work and added the chapter headings, he has made some unfortunate emendations mainly concerning biblical references, and has added a few 'improvements' of his own, which are detailed below:

While the translation is quite straightforward, and Malleson (a clergyman) has worked hard on the scientific sections of the text and included the chapter titles, he has made some unfortunate changes, especially regarding biblical references, and has included a few 'improvements' of his own, which are outlined below:

III. "pertubata seu inordinata," as Euclid has it."

III. "pertubata seu inordinata," as Euclid said."

XXX. cry, "Thalatta! thalatta!" the sea! the sea! The deeply indented shore was lined with a breadth of fine shining sand, softly

XXX. cry, "Thalatta! thalatta!" the sea! the sea! The deeply indented shore was lined with a stretch of fine, shining sand, softly

XXXII. hippopotamus. {as if the creator, pressed for time in the first hours of the world, had assembled several animals into one.} The colossal mastodon

XXXII. hippopotamus. {as if the creator, rushed for time in the first hours of the world, had combined several animals into one.} The massive mastodon

XXXII. I return to the scriptural periods or ages of the world, conventionally called 'days,' long before the appearance of man when the unfinished world was as yet unfitted for his support. {I return to the biblical epochs of the creation, well in advance of the birth of man, when the incomplete earth was not yet sufficient for him.}

XXXII. I return to the scriptural periods or ages of the world, conventionally called 'days,' long before the appearance of man when the unfinished world was as yet unfitted for his support. {I return to the biblical epochs of the creation, well in advance of the birth of man, when the incomplete earth was not yet sufficient for him.}

XXXVIII. (footnote), and which is illustrated in the negro countenance and in the lowest savages.

XXXVIII. (footnote), and which is shown in the features of Black individuals and in the most primitive tribes.

XXXIX. of the geologic period. {antediluvian}

XXXIX. of the geologic period. {before the flood}

———————————————————————————————————

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

A JOURNEY
INTO THE
INTERIOR OF THE EARTH

by

by

Jules Verne

Jules Verne

———————————————————————————————————

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

PREFACE

THE "Voyages Extraordinaires" of M. Jules Verne deserve to be made widely known in English-speaking countries by means of carefully prepared translations. Witty and ingenious adaptations of the researches and discoveries of modern science to the popular taste, which demands that these should be presented to ordinary readers in the lighter form of cleverly mingled truth and fiction, these books will assuredly be read with profit and delight, especially by English youth. Certainly no writer before M. Jules Verne has been so happy in weaving together in judicious combination severe scientific truth with a charming exercise of playful imagination.

THE "Voyages Extraordinaires" by M. Jules Verne should be widely shared in English-speaking countries through well-prepared translations. They offer clever and imaginative adaptations of modern scientific research and discoveries tailored to popular taste, making these topics accessible to everyday readers through a mix of engaging truth and fiction. These books will undoubtedly be enjoyed and appreciated, especially by young readers in England. No other writer before M. Jules Verne has so skillfully blended rigorous scientific facts with delightful creative imagination.

Iceland, the starting point of the marvellous underground journey imagined in this volume, is invested at the present time with a painful interest in consequence of the disastrous eruptions last Easter Day, which covered with lava and ashes the poor and scanty vegetation upon which four thousand persons were partly dependent for the means of subsistence. For a long time to come the natives of that interesting island, who cleave to their desert home with all that amor patriae which is so much more easily understood than explained, will look, and look not in vain, for the help of those on whom fall the smiles of a kindlier sun in regions not torn by earthquakes nor blasted and ravaged by volcanic fires. Will the readers of this little book, who, are gifted with the means of indulging in the luxury of extended beneficence, remember the distress of their brethren in the far north, whom distance has not barred from the claim of being counted our "neighbours"? And whatever their humane feelings may prompt them to bestow will be gladly added to the Mansion-House Iceland Relief Fund.

Iceland, the starting point of the amazing underground journey imagined in this book, is currently of great concern due to the disastrous eruptions last Easter Day, which buried the sparse vegetation that four thousand people depended on for their livelihoods. For a long time to come, the locals of that fascinating island, who cling to their isolated home with a love for their country that is more easily felt than explained, will look, and look not in vain, for help from those living in regions blessed by kinder weather, untouched by earthquakes or ravaged by volcanic eruptions. Will the readers of this little book, who have the means to extend their generosity, remember the struggles of their fellow people in the far north, who despite the distance, deserve to be considered our "neighbors"? And whatever their compassionate hearts may encourage them to give will be gladly added to the Mansion-House Iceland Relief Fund.

In his desire to ascertain how far the picture of Iceland, drawn in the work of Jules Verne is a correct one, the translator hopes in the course of a mail or two to receive a communication from a leading man of science in the island, which may furnish matter for additional information in a future edition.

In his quest to find out how accurate the depiction of Iceland is in Jules Verne's work, the translator hopes to receive a message from a prominent scientist on the island in a few days, which could provide extra information for a future edition.

The scientific portion of the French original is not without a few errors, which the translator, with the kind assistance of Mr. Cameron of H. M. Geological Survey, has ventured to point out and correct. It is scarcely to be expected in a work in which the element of amusement is intended to enter more largely than that of scientific instruction, that any great degree of accuracy should be arrived at. Yet the translator hopes that what trifling deviations from the text or corrections in foot notes he is responsible for, will have done a little towards the increased usefulness of the work.

The scientific part of the original French text isn't without a few mistakes, which the translator, with help from Mr. Cameron of H. M. Geological Survey, has tried to point out and fix. It's not really realistic to expect high accuracy in a work that aims to be more entertaining than educational. Still, the translator hopes that any minor changes to the text or corrections in the footnotes will enhance the usefulness of the work overall.

F. A. M.

The Vicarage,

The Rectory,

Broughton-in-Furness

Broughton-in-Furness

———————————————————————————————————

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

CONTENTS

I THE PROFESSOR AND HIS FAMILY II A MYSTERY TO BE SOLVED AT ANY PRICE III THE RUNIC WRITING EXERCISES THE PROFESSOR IV THE ENEMY TO BE STARVED INTO SUBMISSION V FAMINE, THEN VICTORY, FOLLOWED BY DISMAY VI EXCITING DISCUSSIONS ABOUT AN UNPARALLELED EXERCISE VII A WOMAN'S COURAGE VIII SERIOUS PREPARATIONS FOR VERTICAL DESCENT IX ICELAND, BUT WHAT NEXT? X INTERESTING CONVERSATIONS WITH ICELANDIC SAVANTS XI A GUIDE FOUND TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH XII A BARREN LAND XIII HOSPITALITY UNDER THE ARCTIC CIRCLE XIV BUT ARCTICS CAN BE INHOSPITABLE, TOO XV SNÆFFEL AT LAST XVI BOLDLY DOWN THE CRATER XVII VERTICAL DESCENT XVIII THE WONDERS OF TERRESTIAL DEPTHS XIX GEOLOGICAL STUDIES IN SITU XX THE FIRST SIGNS OF DISTRESS XXI COMPASSION FUSES THE PROFESSOR'S HEART XXII TOTAL FAILURE OF WATER XXIII WATER DISCOVERED XXIV WELL SAID, OLD MOLE! CANST THOU WORK IN THE GROUND SO FAST? XXV DE PROFUNDIS XXVI THE WORST PERIL OF ALL XXVII LOST IN THE BOWELS OF THE EARTH XXVIII THE RESCUE IN THE WHISPERING GALLERY XXIX THALATTA! THALATTA! XXX A NEW MARE INTERNUM XXXI PREPARATIONS FOR A VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY XXXII WONDERS OF THE DEEP XXXIII A BATTLE OF MONSTERS XXXIV THE GREAT GEYSER XXXV AN ELECTRIC STORM XXXVI CALM PHILOSOPHIC DISCUSSIONS XXXVII THE LIEDENBROCK MUSEUM OF GEOLOGY XXXVIII THE PROFESSOR IN HIS CHAIR AGAIN XXXIX FOREST SCENERY ILLUMINATED BY ELECTRICITY XL PREPARATIONS FOR BLASTING A PASSAGE TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH XLI THE GREAT EXPLOSION AND THE RUSH DOWN BELOW XLII HEADLONG SPEED UPWARD THROUGH THE HORRORS OF DARKNESS XLIII SHOT OUT OF A VOLCANO AT LAST! XLIV SUNNY LANDS IN THE BLUE MEDITERRANEAN XLV ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL

———————————————————————————————————

Sure, please provide the text you want me to modernize.

A JOURNEY INTO THE INTERIOR OF THE EARTH

CHAPTER I.

THE PROFESSOR AND HIS FAMILY

On the 24th of May, 1863, my uncle, Professor Liedenbrock, rushed into his little house, No. 19 Königstrasse, one of the oldest streets in the oldest portion of the city of Hamburg.

On May 24, 1863, my uncle, Professor Liedenbrock, burst into his small house at 19 Königstrasse, one of the oldest streets in the oldest part of Hamburg.

Martha must have concluded that she was very much behindhand, for the dinner had only just been put into the oven.

Martha must have realized that she was quite late, because the dinner had just been put in the oven.

"Well, now," said I to myself, "if that most impatient of men is hungry, what a disturbance he will make!"

"Well, then," I said to myself, "if that incredibly impatient guy is hungry, what a scene he's going to cause!"

"M. Liedenbrock so soon!" cried poor Martha in great alarm, half opening the dining-room door.

"M. Liedenbrock already?!" exclaimed poor Martha in panic, half-opening the dining room door.

"Yes, Martha; but very likely the dinner is not half cooked, for it is not two yet. Saint Michael's clock has only just struck half-past one."

"Yes, Martha; but it’s probably not even halfway cooked, because it’s not two yet. Saint Michael's clock has just struck half-past one."

"Then why has the master come home so soon?"

"Then why has the master come home so early?"

"Perhaps he will tell us that himself."

"Maybe he will tell us that himself."

"Here he is, Monsieur Axel; I will run and hide myself while you argue with him."

"Here he is, Monsieur Axel; I'm going to run and hide while you talk to him."

And Martha retreated in safety into her own dominions.

And Martha safely returned to her own territory.

I was left alone. But how was it possible for a man of my undecided turn of mind to argue successfully with so irascible a person as the Professor? With this persuasion I was hurrying away to my own little retreat upstairs, when the street door creaked upon its hinges; heavy feet made the whole flight of stairs to shake; and the master of the house, passing rapidly through the dining-room, threw himself in haste into his own sanctum.

I was left alone. But how could someone as indecisive as I was successfully argue with such a hot-tempered person like the Professor? With that thought in mind, I was quickly heading to my little retreat upstairs when the front door creaked open; heavy footsteps made the whole staircase shake, and the master of the house, rushing through the dining room, hurried into his own personal space.

But on his rapid way he had found time to fling his hazel stick into a corner, his rough broadbrim upon the table, and these few emphatic words at his nephew:

But on his quick way, he found time to toss his hazel stick into a corner, his rough broad-brimmed hat on the table, and these few strong words at his nephew:

"Axel, follow me!"

"Axel, come with me!"

I had scarcely had time to move when the Professor was again shouting after me:

I barely had time to react when the Professor started yelling after me:

"What! not come yet?"

"What! Haven't arrived yet?"

And I rushed into my redoubtable master's study.

And I hurried into my formidable master's office.

Otto Liedenbrock had no mischief in him, I willingly allow that; but unless he very considerably changes as he grows older, at the end he will be a most original character.

Otto Liedenbrock didn't have a mischievous side, I'll grant that; however, unless he undergoes a significant change as he ages, he'll end up being a truly unique person.

He was professor at the Johannæum, and was delivering a series of lectures on mineralogy, in the course of every one of which he broke into a passion once or twice at least. Not at all that he was over-anxious about the improvement of his class, or about the degree of attention with which they listened to him, or the success which might eventually crown his labours. Such little matters of detail never troubled him much. His teaching was as the German philosophy calls it, 'subjective'; it was to benefit himself, not others. He was a learned egotist. He was a well of science, and the pulleys worked uneasily when you wanted to draw anything out of it. In a word, he was a learned miser.

He was a professor at the Johannæum and was giving a series of lectures on mineralogy, during each of which he would get passionate at least once or twice. Not that he was overly concerned about improving his class, how much attention they paid to him, or the success that might ultimately come from his efforts. Those small details didn’t bother him much. His teaching was, as German philosophy puts it, 'subjective'; it was meant to benefit himself, not others. He was a knowledgeable egotist. He was a well of knowledge, and the pulleys were tough to operate when you tried to draw anything from it. In short, he was a learned miser.

Germany has not a few professors of this sort.

Germany has quite a few professors like this.

To his misfortune, my uncle was not gifted with a sufficiently rapid utterance; not, to be sure, when he was talking at home, but certainly in his public delivery; this is a want much to be deplored in a speaker. The fact is, that during the course of his lectures at the Johannæum, the Professor often came to a complete standstill; he fought with wilful words that refused to pass his struggling lips, such words as resist and distend the cheeks, and at last break out into the unasked-for shape of a round and most unscientific oath: then his fury would gradually abate.

Unfortunately, my uncle wasn't quick with his words; not at home, but definitely in public. This is a big problem for any speaker. The truth is, during his lectures at the Johannæum, the Professor often came to a complete halt; he struggled with stubborn words that just wouldn't come out, words that made his cheeks bulge, and eventually burst out as an uninvited round and very unscientific curse. After that, his anger would slowly fade away.

Now in mineralogy there are many half-Greek and half-Latin terms, very hard to articulate, and which would be most trying to a poet's measures. I don't wish to say a word against so respectable a science, far be that from me. True, in the august presence of rhombohedral crystals, retinasphaltic resins, gehlenites, Fassaites, molybdenites, tungstates of manganese, and titanite of zirconium, why, the most facile of tongues may make a slip now and then.

Now in mineralogy, there are many terms that mix Greek and Latin, which are really hard to pronounce and would be quite challenging for a poet. I don’t want to say anything negative about such a respectable science; that’s not my intention at all. Sure, in the impressive presence of rhombohedral crystals, retinasphaltic resins, gehlenites, Fassaites, molybdenites, tungstates of manganese, and titanite of zirconium, even the most skilled speakers might stumble occasionally.

It therefore happened that this venial fault of my uncle's came to be pretty well understood in time, and an unfair advantage was taken of it; the students laid wait for him in dangerous places, and when he began to stumble, loud was the laughter, which is not in good taste, not even in Germans. And if there was always a full audience to honour the Liedenbrock courses, I should be sorry to conjecture how many came to make merry at my uncle's expense.

It eventually became clear that my uncle's minor flaw was well-known, and people took unfair advantage of it; the students would wait for him in tricky spots, and when he started to trip, the laughter was loud, which is in poor taste, even for Germans. Although there was always a packed house for the Liedenbrock courses, I would hate to guess how many showed up just to laugh at my uncle.

Nevertheless my good uncle was a man of deep learning—a fact I am most anxious to assert and reassert. Sometimes he might irretrievably injure a specimen by his too great ardour in handling it; but still he united the genius of a true geologist with the keen eye of the mineralogist. Armed with his hammer, his steel pointer, his magnetic needles, his blowpipe, and his bottle of nitric acid, he was a powerful man of science. He would refer any mineral to its proper place among the six hundred [1] elementary substances now enumerated, by its fracture, its appearance, its hardness, its fusibility, its sonorousness, its smell, and its taste.

Nevertheless, my good uncle was a man of extensive knowledge—a fact I really want to emphasize. Occasionally, he might seriously damage a specimen because of his intense enthusiasm when handling it; but he still combined the talent of a true geologist with the sharp eye of a mineralogist. Equipped with his hammer, steel pointer, magnetic needles, blowpipe, and bottle of nitric acid, he was a formidable scientist. He would categorize any mineral by its proper place among the six hundred [1] basic elements currently listed, based on its fracture, appearance, hardness, fusibility, sound, smell, and taste.

The name of Liedenbrock was honourably mentioned in colleges and learned societies. Humphry Davy, [2] Humboldt, Captain Sir John Franklin, General Sabine, never failed to call upon him on their way through Hamburg. Becquerel, Ebelman, Brewster, Dumas, Milne-Edwards, Saint-Claire-Deville frequently consulted him upon the most difficult problems in chemistry, a science which was indebted to him for considerable discoveries, for in 1853 there had appeared at Leipzig an imposing folio by Otto Liedenbrock, entitled, "A Treatise upon Transcendental Chemistry," with plates; a work, however, which failed to cover its expenses.

The name Liedenbrock was respected in universities and scholarly societies. Humphry Davy, [2] Humboldt, Captain Sir John Franklin, General Sabine always made a point to visit him when passing through Hamburg. Becquerel, Ebelman, Brewster, Dumas, Milne-Edwards, and Saint-Claire-Deville often consulted him on the toughest chemistry challenges, a field that benefited greatly from his significant discoveries. In 1853, an impressive folio by Otto Liedenbrock titled "A Treatise upon Transcendental Chemistry," complete with illustrations, was published in Leipzig; however, the work did not manage to cover its costs.

To all these titles to honour let me add that my uncle was the curator of the museum of mineralogy formed by M. Struve, the Russian ambassador; a most valuable collection, the fame of which is European.

To all these titles of honor, let me add that my uncle was the curator of the mineralogy museum created by M. Struve, the Russian ambassador; a very valuable collection that is renowned across Europe.

Such was the gentleman who addressed me in that impetuous manner. Fancy a tall, spare man, of an iron constitution, and with a fair complexion which took off a good ten years from the fifty he must own to. His restless eyes were in incessant motion behind his full-sized spectacles. His long, thin nose was like a knife blade. Boys have been heard to remark that that organ was magnetised and attracted iron filings. But this was merely a mischievous report; it had no attraction except for snuff, which it seemed to draw to itself in great quantities.

That was the guy who spoke to me so impulsively. Imagine a tall, lean man with a tough build and a light complexion that took off a good ten years from the fifty he must have. His restless eyes were constantly moving behind his regular-sized glasses. His long, thin nose was sharp like a knife blade. Kids used to joke that his nose was magnetized and could attract iron filings. But that was just a playful rumor; it didn’t attract anything except for snuff, which it seemed to gather in large amounts.

When I have added, to complete my portrait, that my uncle walked by mathematical strides of a yard and a half, and that in walking he kept his fists firmly closed, a sure sign of an irritable temperament, I think I shall have said enough to disenchant any one who should by mistake have coveted much of his company.

When I've included, to finish my description, that my uncle walked with long strides of about a yard and a half, and that he kept his fists tightly clenched while walking, a definite indication of a short temper, I believe I've said enough to disillusion anyone who might have mistakenly desired a lot of his company.

He lived in his own little house in Königstrasse, a structure half brick and half wood, with a gable cut into steps; it looked upon one of those winding canals which intersect each other in the middle of the ancient quarter of Hamburg, and which the great fire of 1842 had fortunately spared.

He lived in his own little house on Königstrasse, a building made of half brick and half wood, with a gabled roof that was stepped; it overlooked one of those winding canals that crisscross through the old part of Hamburg, which had fortunately been spared by the great fire of 1842.

[1] Sixty-three. (Tr.)

Sixty-three. (Tr.)

[2] As Sir Humphry Davy died in 1829, the translator must be pardoned for pointing out here an anachronism, unless we are to assume that the learned Professor's celebrity dawned in his earliest years. (Tr.)

[2] Since Sir Humphry Davy died in 1829, the translator should be excused for noting an anachronism here, unless we assume that the renowned Professor's fame began in his earliest years. (Tr.)

It is true that the old house stood slightly off the perpendicular, and bulged out a little towards the street; its roof sloped a little to one side, like the cap over the left ear of a Tugendbund student; its lines wanted accuracy; but after all, it stood firm, thanks to an old elm which buttressed it in front, and which often in spring sent its young sprays through the window panes.

It’s true that the old house was a bit crooked and stuck out slightly toward the street; its roof tilted to one side, like the cap worn over the left ear of a Tugendbund student; its lines lacked precision; but in the end, it stood strong, thanks to an old elm that supported it in front, which often sent its new shoots through the window panes in spring.

My uncle was tolerably well off for a German professor. The house was his own, and everything in it. The living contents were his god-daughter Gräuben, a young Virlandaise of seventeen, Martha, and myself. As his nephew and an orphan, I became his laboratory assistant.

My uncle was doing pretty well for a German professor. The house was his, and everything in it belonged to him. The people living there were his goddaughter Gräuben, a seventeen-year-old from Virlandaise, Martha, and me. As his nephew and an orphan, I became his lab assistant.

I freely confess that I was exceedingly fond of geology and all its kindred sciences; the blood of a mineralogist was in my veins, and in the midst of my specimens I was always happy.

I freely admit that I was really passionate about geology and all its related sciences; the spirit of a mineralogist was in my veins, and surrounded by my specimens, I was always happy.

In a word, a man might live happily enough in the little old house in the Königstrasse, in spite of the restless impatience of its master, for although he was a little too excitable—he was very fond of me. But the man had no notion how to wait; nature herself was too slow for him. In April, after he had planted in the terra-cotta pots outside his window seedling plants of mignonette and convolvulus, he would go and give them a little pull by their leaves to make them grow faster. In dealing with such a strange individual there was nothing for it but prompt obedience. I therefore rushed after him.

In short, a guy could definitely live happily enough in the little old house on Königstrasse, even though its owner was always a bit impatient. He was a little too excitable, but he really cared about me. However, the guy had no idea how to wait; even nature was too slow for him. In April, after he had planted seedlings of mignonette and morning glory in the terracotta pots outside his window, he would go and give them a little tug by their leaves to try to make them grow faster. Dealing with such a peculiar person left no choice but to follow his orders right away. So, I hurried after him.

CHAPTER II.

A MYSTERY TO BE SOLVED AT ANY PRICE

That study of his was a museum, and nothing else. Specimens of everything known in mineralogy lay there in their places in perfect order, and correctly named, divided into inflammable, metallic, and lithoid minerals.

That collection of his was a museum, and nothing more. Samples of everything known in mineralogy were neatly arranged in their spots, accurately labeled, and categorized into flammable, metallic, and rock minerals.

How well I knew all these bits of science! Many a time, instead of enjoying the company of lads of my own age, I had preferred dusting these graphites, anthracites, coals, lignites, and peats! And there were bitumens, resins, organic salts, to be protected from the least grain of dust; and metals, from iron to gold, metals whose current value altogether disappeared in the presence of the republican equality of scientific specimens; and stones too, enough to rebuild entirely the house in Königstrasse, even with a handsome additional room, which would have suited me admirably.

How well I knew all these bits of science! Many times, instead of hanging out with guys my own age, I preferred dusting these graphites, anthracites, coals, lignites, and peats! There were also bitumens, resins, and organic salts that needed to be protected from the smallest grain of dust; and metals, from iron to gold, whose current value completely vanished in the face of the equal status of scientific specimens; and stones too, enough to completely rebuild the house on Königstrasse, even adding a nice extra room that would have suited me perfectly.

But on entering this study now I thought of none of all these wonders; my uncle alone filled my thoughts. He had thrown himself into a velvet easy-chair, and was grasping between his hands a book over which he bent, pondering with intense admiration.

But as I walked into this study now, I didn't think about any of those wonders; my uncle was all I could think about. He had settled into a velvet armchair, holding a book in his hands, and was deeply focused on it with intense admiration.

"Here's a remarkable book! What a wonderful book!" he was exclaiming.

"Check out this amazing book! It's such a great book!" he was saying.

These ejaculations brought to my mind the fact that my uncle was liable to occasional fits of bibliomania; but no old book had any value in his eyes unless it had the virtue of being nowhere else to be found, or, at any rate, of being illegible.

These outbursts reminded me that my uncle sometimes had fits of book obsession; however, no old book held any value to him unless it was uniquely rare or, at the very least, unreadable.

"Well, now; don't you see it yet? Why I have got a priceless treasure, that I found his morning, in rummaging in old Hevelius's shop, the Jew."

"Well, now; don’t you see it yet? I’ve got an amazing treasure that I found this morning while sorting through old Hevelius's shop, the Jew."

"Magnificent!" I replied, with a good imitation of enthusiasm.

"Awesome!" I said, trying to sound really excited.

What was the good of all this fuss about an old quarto, bound in rough calf, a yellow, faded volume, with a ragged seal depending from it?

What was the point of all this fuss over an old quarto, bound in rough leather, a yellowed, faded book with a tattered seal hanging from it?

But for all that there was no lull yet in the admiring exclamations of the Professor.

But despite everything, the Professor's enthusiastic remarks continued without pause.

"See," he went on, both asking the questions and supplying the answers. "Isn't it a beauty? Yes; splendid! Did you ever see such a binding? Doesn't the book open easily? Yes; it stops open anywhere. But does it shut equally well? Yes; for the binding and the leaves are flush, all in a straight line, and no gaps or openings anywhere. And look at its back, after seven hundred years. Why, Bozerian, Closs, or Purgold might have been proud of such a binding!"

"Look," he continued, both asking the questions and providing the answers. "Isn't it beautiful? Yes; it's amazing! Have you ever seen such a binding? Doesn’t the book open easily? Yes; it stays open wherever you want. But does it close just as well? Yes; because the binding and the pages are aligned perfectly, with no gaps or openings. And check out the spine, after seven hundred years. Honestly, Bozerian, Closs, or Purgold would have been proud of such a binding!"

While rapidly making these comments my uncle kept opening and shutting the old tome. I really could do no less than ask a question about its contents, although I did not feel the slightest interest.

While quickly making these comments, my uncle kept opening and closing the old book. I really couldn't help but ask a question about its contents, even though I wasn't the slightest bit interested.

"And what is the title of this marvellous work?" I asked with an affected eagerness which he must have been very blind not to see through.

"And what’s the title of this amazing work?" I asked with an exaggerated eagerness that he must have been really clueless not to see through.

"This work," replied my uncle, firing up with renewed enthusiasm,
"this work is the Heims Kringla of Snorre Turlleson, the most famous
Icelandic author of the twelfth century! It is the chronicle of the
Norwegian princes who ruled in Iceland."

"This work," my uncle replied, getting excited again,
"this work is the Heims Kringla by Snorre Turlleson, the most famous
Icelandic author from the twelfth century! It’s the story of the
Norwegian princes who ruled in Iceland."

"Indeed;" I cried, keeping up wonderfully, "of course it is a German translation?"

"Of course!" I exclaimed, keeping up perfectly, "it's a German translation, right?"

"What!" sharply replied the Professor, "a translation! What should I do with a translation? This is the Icelandic original, in the magnificent idiomatic vernacular, which is both rich and simple, and admits of an infinite variety of grammatical combinations and verbal modifications."

"What!" the Professor responded sharply, "a translation! What would I do with a translation? This is the original Icelandic text, in the stunning idiomatic vernacular, which is both rich and simple, allowing for an endless variety of grammatical combinations and verbal modifications."

"Like German." I happily ventured.

"Like German," I said happily.

"Yes," replied my uncle, shrugging his shoulders; "but, in addition to all this, the Icelandic has three numbers like the Greek, and irregular declensions of nouns proper like the Latin."

"Yes," my uncle said, shrugging his shoulders. "But besides all that, Icelandic has three numbers like Greek, and irregular declensions of proper nouns like Latin."

"Ah!" said I, a little moved out of my indifference; "and is the type good?"

"Ah!" I said, slightly shaking off my indifference. "Is the type good?"

"Type! What do you mean by talking of type, wretched Axel? Type! Do you take it for a printed book, you ignorant fool? It is a manuscript, a Runic manuscript."

"Type! What do you mean by talking about type, wretched Axel? Type! Do you think it’s a printed book, you ignorant fool? It’s a manuscript, a Runic manuscript."

"Runic?"

"Runes?"

"Yes. Do you want me to explain what that is?"

"Yeah. Do you want me to explain what that is?"

"Of course not," I replied in the tone of an injured man. But my uncle persevered, and told me, against my will, of many things I cared nothing about.

"Of course not," I replied, sounding like someone who'd been hurt. But my uncle kept going and told me, even though I didn't want to hear it, about a lot of things I really didn't care about.

"Runic characters were in use in Iceland in former ages. They were invented, it is said, by Odin himself. Look there, and wonder, impious young man, and admire these letters, the invention of the Scandinavian god!"

"Runes were used in Iceland long ago. They were supposedly created by Odin himself. Look there, and be amazed, you disrespectful young man, and admire these letters, the creation of the Scandinavian god!"

Well, well! not knowing what to say, I was going to prostrate myself before this wonderful book, a way of answering equally pleasing to gods and kings, and which has the advantage of never giving them any embarrassment, when a little incident happened to divert conversation into another channel.

Well, well! Not knowing what to say, I was about to bow down to this amazing book, a way of responding that's equally satisfying to both gods and kings, and it has the perk of never putting them in an awkward situation, when a small incident occurred that shifted the conversation elsewhere.

This was the appearance of a dirty slip of parchment, which slipped out of the volume and fell upon the floor.

This looked like a grimy piece of parchment that slipped out of the book and fell to the floor.

My uncle pounced upon this shred with incredible avidity. An old document, enclosed an immemorial time within the folds of this old book, had for him an immeasurable value.

My uncle jumped on this scrap with incredible eagerness. An old document, tucked away for ages in the pages of this old book, held immense value for him.

"What's this?" he cried.

"What's this?" he shouted.

And he laid out upon the table a piece of parchment, five inches by three, and along which were traced certain mysterious characters.

And he spread a piece of parchment, five inches by three, on the table, which had some mysterious characters written on it.

Here is the exact facsimile. I think it important to let these strange signs be publicly known, for they were the means of drawing on Professor Liedenbrock and his nephew to undertake the most wonderful expedition of the nineteenth century.

Here is the exact facsimile. I believe it's important to make these strange symbols public because they were what inspired Professor Liedenbrock and his nephew to embark on the most incredible expedition of the nineteenth century.

[Runic glyphs occur here]

[Runic glyphs occur here]

The Professor mused a few moments over this series of characters; then raising his spectacles he pronounced:

The Professor thought for a moment about this series of characters; then, lifting his glasses, he said:

"These are Runic letters; they are exactly like those of the manuscript of Snorre Turlleson. But, what on earth is their meaning?"

"These are Runic letters; they are just like those in the manuscript of Snorre Turlleson. But what do they actually mean?"

Runic letters appearing to my mind to be an invention of the learned to mystify this poor world, I was not sorry to see my uncle suffering the pangs of mystification. At least, so it seemed to me, judging from his fingers, which were beginning to work with terrible energy.

Runic letters seemed to me like a clever way for scholars to confuse the world, so I wasn't upset to see my uncle struggling with confusion. At least that's how it looked from the way his fingers were moving frantically.

"It is certainly old Icelandic," he muttered between his teeth.

"It’s definitely old Icelandic," he mumbled under his breath.

And Professor Liedenbrock must have known, for he was acknowledged to be quite a polyglot. Not that he could speak fluently in the two thousand languages and twelve thousand dialects which are spoken on the earth, but he knew at least his share of them.

And Professor Liedenbrock must have known, because he was recognized as quite the polyglot. Not that he could speak fluently in the two thousand languages and twelve thousand dialects that are spoken around the world, but he knew at least his fair share of them.

So he was going, in the presence of this difficulty, to give way to all the impetuosity of his character, and I was preparing for a violent outbreak, when two o'clock struck by the little timepiece over the fireplace.

So he was about to unleash all of his impulsiveness in the face of this challenge, and I was bracing myself for a major outburst, when the little clock above the fireplace chimed two o'clock.

At that moment our good housekeeper Martha opened the study door, saying:

At that moment, our helpful housekeeper Martha opened the study door and said:

"Dinner is ready!"

"Dinner's ready!"

I am afraid he sent that soup to where it would boil away to nothing, and Martha took to her heels for safety. I followed her, and hardly knowing how I got there I found myself seated in my usual place.

I’m afraid he sent that soup to a place where it would boil away to nothing, and Martha took off for safety. I followed her, and barely realizing how I got there, I found myself sitting in my usual spot.

I waited a few minutes. No Professor came. Never within my remembrance had he missed the important ceremonial of dinner. And yet what a good dinner it was! There was parsley soup, an omelette of ham garnished with spiced sorrel, a fillet of veal with compote of prunes; for dessert, crystallised fruit; the whole washed down with sweet Moselle.

I waited a few minutes. No professor showed up. In all my memory, he had never skipped the important dinner ceremony. And yet, what a great dinner it was! There was parsley soup, a ham omelette garnished with spicy sorrel, a fillet of veal with prune compote; for dessert, crystallized fruit; all washed down with sweet Moselle.

All this my uncle was going to sacrifice to a bit of old parchment. As an affectionate and attentive nephew I considered it my duty to eat for him as well as for myself, which I did conscientiously.

All of this my uncle was willing to give up for a piece of old parchment. As a caring and attentive nephew, I felt it was my responsibility to eat for both of us, which I did with great sincerity.

"I have never known such a thing," said Martha. "M. Liedenbrock is not at table!"

"I've never seen anything like this," Martha said. "Mr. Liedenbrock isn't at the table!"

"Who could have believed it?" I said, with my mouth full.

"Who would have thought it?" I said, with my mouth full.

"Something serious is going to happen," said the servant, shaking her head.

"Something serious is about to happen," the servant said, shaking her head.

My opinion was, that nothing more serious would happen than an awful scene when my uncle should have discovered that his dinner was devoured. I had come to the last of the fruit when a very loud voice tore me away from the pleasures of my dessert. With one spring I bounded out of the dining-room into the study.

My thought was that nothing worse would happen than a big scene when my uncle found out his dinner was gone. I had just finished the last piece of fruit when a really loud voice pulled me away from enjoying my dessert. With one leap, I jumped out of the dining room into the study.

CHAPTER III.

THE RUNIC WRITING EXERCISES THE PROFESSOR

"Undoubtedly it is Runic," said the Professor, bending his brows; "but there is a secret in it, and I mean to discover the key."

"There's no doubt it's Runic," said the Professor, furrowing his brows; "but there’s a mystery in it, and I'm determined to find the key."

A violent gesture finished the sentence.

A violent gesture completed the statement.

"Sit there," he added, holding out his fist towards the table. "Sit there, and write."

"Sit there," he said, holding out his fist toward the table. "Sit there, and write."

I was seated in a trice.

I sat down in a flash.

"Now I will dictate to you every letter of our alphabet which corresponds with each of these Icelandic characters. We will see what that will give us. But, by St. Michael, if you should dare to deceive me—"

"Now I will tell you every letter of our alphabet that matches with each of these Icelandic characters. Let's see what that gives us. But, by St. Michael, if you dare to trick me—"

The dictation commenced. I did my best. Every letter was given me one after the other, with the following remarkable result:

The dictation started. I did my best. Each letter was provided to me one by one, with the following notable result:

mm.rnlls esrevel seecIde sgtssmf vnteief niedrke kt,samn atrateS saodrrn emtnaeI nvaect rrilSa Atsaar .nvcrc ieaabs ccrmi eevtVl frAntv dt,iac oseibo KediiI

mm.rnlls esrevel seecIde sgtssmf vnteief niedrke kt,samn atrateS saodrrn emtnaeI nvaect rrilSa Atsaar .nvcrc ieaabs ccrmi eevtVl frAntv dt,iac oseibo KediiI

[Redactor: In the original version the initial letter is an 'm' with a superscore over it. It is my supposition that this is the translator's way of writing 'mm' and I have replaced it accordingly, since our typography does not allow such a character.]

[Redactor: In the original version, the initial letter is an 'm' with a superscript over it. I assume this is the translator's attempt to represent 'mm,' and I've updated it accordingly, as our typography doesn't support that character.]

When this work was ended my uncle tore the paper from me and examined it attentively for a long time.

When I finished this work, my uncle grabbed the paper from me and looked it over carefully for a long time.

"What does it all mean?" he kept repeating mechanically.

"What does it all mean?" he kept saying in a monotone voice.

Upon my honour I could not have enlightened him. Besides he did not ask me, and he went on talking to himself.

Upon my honor, I couldn't have explained it to him. Plus, he didn't ask me, and he kept talking to himself.

"This is what is called a cryptogram, or cipher," he said, "in which letters are purposely thrown in confusion, which if properly arranged would reveal their sense. Only think that under this jargon there may lie concealed the clue to some great discovery!"

"This is what’s known as a cryptogram, or cipher," he said, "where letters are intentionally mixed up, and if arranged correctly, they would reveal their meaning. Just think, beneath this garbled text might be the key to some amazing discovery!"

As for me, I was of opinion that there was nothing at all, in it; though, of course, I took care not to say so.

As for me, I thought there was nothing to it at all; still, I made sure not to say that out loud.

Then the Professor took the book and the parchment, and diligently compared them together.

Then the Professor picked up the book and the parchment and carefully compared them.

"These two writings are not by the same hand," he said; "the cipher is of later date than the book, an undoubted proof of which I see in a moment. The first letter is a double m, a letter which is not to be found in Turlleson's book, and which was only added to the alphabet in the fourteenth century. Therefore there are two hundred years between the manuscript and the document."

"These two pieces were written by different people," he said. "The code is from a later time than the book, and I can see clear evidence of that right away. The first letter is a double m, which isn’t in Turlleson's book and was only added to the alphabet in the fourteenth century. So, there are two hundred years between the manuscript and the document."

I admitted that this was a strictly logical conclusion.

I acknowledged that this was a purely logical conclusion.

"I am therefore led to imagine," continued my uncle, "that some possessor of this book wrote these mysterious letters. But who was that possessor? Is his name nowhere to be found in the manuscript?"

"I can’t help but think," my uncle continued, "that someone who owned this book wrote these mysterious letters. But who was that owner? Is their name not written anywhere in the manuscript?"

My uncle raised his spectacles, took up a strong lens, and carefully examined the blank pages of the book. On the front of the second, the title-page, he noticed a sort of stain which looked like an ink blot. But in looking at it very closely he thought he could distinguish some half-effaced letters. My uncle at once fastened upon this as the centre of interest, and he laboured at that blot, until by the help of his microscope he ended by making out the following Runic characters which he read without difficulty.

My uncle lifted his glasses, grabbed a strong lens, and closely inspected the blank pages of the book. On the front of the second page, the title page, he spotted a stain that resembled an ink blot. However, upon examining it more closely, he thought he could make out some partially hidden letters. My uncle immediately focused on this as the main point of interest and worked hard on that blot until, with the help of his microscope, he finally deciphered the following Runic characters, which he read easily.

"Arne Saknussemm!" he cried in triumph. "Why that is the name of another Icelander, a savant of the sixteenth century, a celebrated alchemist!"

"Arne Saknussemm!" he shouted in excitement. "That's the name of another Icelander, a scholar from the sixteenth century, a famous alchemist!"

I gazed at my uncle with satisfactory admiration.

I looked at my uncle with pleased admiration.

"Those alchemists," he resumed, "Avicenna, Bacon, Lully, Paracelsus, were the real and only savants of their time. They made discoveries at which we are astonished. Has not this Saknussemm concealed under his cryptogram some surprising invention? It is so; it must be so!"

"Those alchemists," he continued, "Avicenna, Bacon, Lully, Paracelsus, were the true and only scholars of their time. They made discoveries that still amaze us. Hasn't this Saknussemm hidden some astonishing invention in his cryptogram? It has to be; it must be!"

The Professor's imagination took fire at this hypothesis.

The Professor's imagination was sparked by this idea.

"No doubt," I ventured to reply, "but what interest would he have in thus hiding so marvellous a discovery?"

"No doubt," I replied, "but why would he want to hide such an amazing discovery?"

"Why? Why? How can I tell? Did not Galileo do the same by Saturn? We shall see. I will get at the secret of this document, and I will neither sleep nor eat until I have found it out."

"Why? Why? How can I know? Didn’t Galileo do the same with Saturn? We’ll see. I will uncover the secret of this document, and I will neither sleep nor eat until I figure it out."

My comment on this was a half-suppressed "Oh!"

My response to this was a barely hidden "Oh!"

"Nor you either, Axel," he added.

"Nor you either, Axel," he said.

"The deuce!" said I to myself; "then it is lucky I have eaten two dinners to-day!"

"The heck!" I said to myself; "then it's a good thing I've had two dinners today!"

"First of all we must find out the key to this cipher; that cannot be difficult."

"First, we need to figure out the key to this cipher; that shouldn't be hard."

At these words I quickly raised my head; but my uncle went on soliloquising.

At these words, I quickly lifted my head; but my uncle continued talking to himself.

"There's nothing easier. In this document there are a hundred and thirty-two letters, viz., seventy-seven consonants and fifty-five vowels. This is the proportion found in southern languages, whilst northern tongues are much richer in consonants; therefore this is in a southern language."

"There's nothing easier. This document contains one hundred thirty-two letters: seventy-seven consonants and fifty-five vowels. This ratio is typical of southern languages, while northern languages tend to have many more consonants; therefore, this is a southern language."

These were very fair conclusions, I thought.

These seemed like really fair conclusions, I thought.

"But what language is it?"

"But what language is that?"

Here I looked for a display of learning, but I met instead with profound analysis.

Here, I expected to see a display of knowledge, but instead I encountered deep analysis.

"This Saknussemm," he went on, "was a very well-informed man; now since he was not writing in his own mother tongue, he would naturally select that which was currently adopted by the choice spirits of the sixteenth century; I mean Latin. If I am mistaken, I can but try Spanish, French, Italian, Greek, or Hebrew. But the savants of the sixteenth century generally wrote in Latin. I am therefore entitled to pronounce this, à priori, to be Latin. It is Latin."

"This Saknussemm," he continued, "was a very knowledgeable man; since he wasn’t writing in his native language, he naturally chose the one favored by the leading thinkers of the sixteenth century; I mean Latin. If I'm wrong, I can try Spanish, French, Italian, Greek, or Hebrew. But the scholars of the sixteenth century usually wrote in Latin. So, I’m justified in declaring this, a priori, to be Latin. It is Latin."

I jumped up in my chair. My Latin memories rose in revolt against the notion that these barbarous words could belong to the sweet language of Virgil.

I jumped up in my chair. My memories of Latin rebelled against the idea that these harsh words could belong to the beautiful language of Virgil.

"Yes, it is Latin," my uncle went on; "but it is Latin confused and in disorder; "pertubata seu inordinata," as Euclid has it."

"Yes, it is Latin," my uncle continued; "but it's Latin that’s mixed up and disorganized; pertubata seu inordinata, as Euclid puts it."

"Very well," thought I, "if you can bring order out of that confusion, my dear uncle, you are a clever man."

"Alright," I thought, "if you can make sense of that mess, my dear uncle, you are really smart."

"Let us examine carefully," said he again, taking up the leaf upon which I had written. "Here is a series of one hundred and thirty-two letters in apparent disorder. There are words consisting of consonants only, as nrrlls; others, on the other hand, in which vowels predominate, as for instance the fifth, uneeief, or the last but one, oseibo. Now this arrangement has evidently not been premeditated; it has arisen mathematically in obedience to the unknown law which has ruled in the succession of these letters. It appears to me a certainty that the original sentence was written in a proper manner, and afterwards distorted by a law which we have yet to discover. Whoever possesses the key of this cipher will read it with fluency. What is that key? Axel, have you got it?"

"Let’s take a closer look," he said again, picking up the page where I had written. "Here is a series of one hundred and thirty-two letters that seem to be mixed up. Some words only have consonants, like nrrlls; while others, like the fifth one, uneeief, or the second to last, oseibo, are heavy on vowels. This arrangement clearly wasn't planned; it came about mathematically due to an unknown rule governing the order of these letters. I’m convinced that the original sentence was correctly written and then scrambled by a rule we still need to understand. Whoever has the key to this cipher will read it easily. So, what is that key? Axel, do you have it?"

I answered not a word, and for a very good reason. My eyes had fallen upon a charming picture, suspended against the wall, the portrait of Gräuben. My uncle's ward was at that time at Altona, staying with a relation, and in her absence I was very downhearted; for I may confess it to you now, the pretty Virlandaise and the professor's nephew loved each other with a patience and a calmness entirely German. We had become engaged unknown to my uncle, who was too much taken up with geology to be able to enter into such feelings as ours. Gräuben was a lovely blue-eyed blonde, rather given to gravity and seriousness; but that did not prevent her from loving me very sincerely. As for me, I adored her, if there is such a word in the German language. Thus it happened that the picture of my pretty Virlandaise threw me in a moment out of the world of realities into that of memory and fancy.

I didn’t say a word, and I had a good reason for that. My eyes were drawn to a beautiful picture hanging on the wall, the portrait of Gräuben. My uncle's ward was staying with relatives in Altona, and with her away, I felt pretty low; I can admit to you now that the lovely Virlandaise and the professor's nephew were in love with a patience and calmness that was totally German. We had gotten engaged without my uncle knowing, as he was too absorbed in geology to understand feelings like ours. Gräuben was a beautiful blue-eyed blonde, often serious and thoughtful; but that didn’t stop her from loving me deeply. As for me, I adored her, if “adoration” even exists in the German language. So, it turned out that seeing the picture of my lovely Virlandaise instantly transported me from the world of reality to the realm of memory and imagination.

There looked down upon me the faithful companion of my labours and my recreations. Every day she helped me to arrange my uncle's precious specimens; she and I labelled them together. Mademoiselle Gräuben was an accomplished mineralogist; she could have taught a few things to a savant. She was fond of investigating abstruse scientific questions. What pleasant hours we have spent in study; and how often I envied the very stones which she handled with her charming fingers.

There looked down upon me the faithful companion of my work and my leisure. Every day she helped me organize my uncle's valuable specimens; we labeled them together. Mademoiselle Gräuben was a skilled mineralogist; she could have taught a few things to an expert. She loved exploring complex scientific questions. What enjoyable hours we spent studying; and how often I envied the very stones she handled with her lovely fingers.

Then, when our leisure hours came, we used to go out together and turn into the shady avenues by the Alster, and went happily side by side up to the old windmill, which forms such an improvement to the landscape at the head of the lake. On the road we chatted hand in hand; I told her amusing tales at which she laughed heartily. Then we reached the banks of the Elbe, and after having bid good-bye to the swan, sailing gracefully amidst the white water lilies, we returned to the quay by the steamer.

Then, when we had some free time, we would go out together and stroll down the shady pathways by the Alster, happily walking side by side up to the old windmill that enhances the view at the end of the lake. On the way, we chatted while holding hands; I shared funny stories that made her laugh out loud. After that, we arrived at the banks of the Elbe, and after saying goodbye to the swan gliding gracefully among the white water lilies, we headed back to the dock by steamer.

That is just where I was in my dream, when my uncle with a vehement thump on the table dragged me back to the realities of life.

That’s exactly where I was in my dream when my uncle slammed his hand down on the table and pulled me back to reality.

"Come," said he, "the very first idea which would come into any one's head to confuse the letters of a sentence would be to write the words vertically instead of horizontally."

"Come on," he said, "the first thing that would pop into anyone's head to mix up the letters of a sentence would be to write the words vertically instead of horizontally."

"Indeed!" said I.

"Absolutely!" I said.

"Now we must see what would be the effect of that, Axel; put down upon this paper any sentence you like, only instead of arranging the letters in the usual way, one after the other, place them in succession in vertical columns, so as to group them together in five or six vertical lines."

"Now we need to see what that would do, Axel; write any sentence you want on this paper, but instead of arranging the letters in the usual way, one after the other, put them in vertical columns, so they’re grouped together in five or six vertical lines."

I caught his meaning, and immediately produced the following literary wonder:

I understood what he meant and immediately created this amazing piece of writing:

I y l o a u l o l w r b o u , n G e v w m d r n e e y e a !

I y l o a u l o l w r b o u , n G e v w m d r n e e y e a !

"Good," said the professor, without reading them, "now set down those words in a horizontal line."

"Good," said the professor, without looking at them, "now write those words in a straight line."

I obeyed, and with this result:

I followed instructions, and here’s what happened:

Iyloau lolwrb ou,nGe vwmdrn eeyea!

Iyloau lolwrb ou,nGe vwmdrn eeyea!

"Excellent!" said my uncle, taking the paper hastily out of my hands. "This begins to look just like an ancient document: the vowels and the consonants are grouped together in equal disorder; there are even capitals in the middle of words, and commas too, just as in Saknussemm's parchment."

"Awesome!" my uncle exclaimed as he quickly grabbed the paper from my hands. "This is starting to look just like an ancient document: the vowels and consonants are all mixed up; there are even capital letters in the middle of words, and commas as well, just like in Saknussemm's parchment."

I considered these remarks very clever.

I thought these comments were really smart.

"Now," said my uncle, looking straight at me, "to read the sentence which you have just written, and with which I am wholly unacquainted, I shall only have to take the first letter of each word, then the second, the third, and so forth."

"Now," my uncle said, looking directly at me, "to read the sentence you've just written, of which I have no knowledge, I just need to take the first letter of each word, then the second, the third, and so on."

And my uncle, to his great astonishment, and my much greater, read:

And my uncle, to his great surprise, and my even greater surprise, read:

"I love you well, my own dear Gräuben!"

"I love you dearly, my own Gräuben!"

"Hallo!" cried the Professor.

"Hello!" cried the Professor.

Yes, indeed, without knowing what I was about, like an awkward and unlucky lover, I had compromised myself by writing this unfortunate sentence.

Yes, without realizing what I was doing, like a clumsy and unfortunate lover, I had put myself in a bad position by writing this unfortunate sentence.

"Aha! you are in love with Gräuben?" he said, with the right look for a guardian.

"Aha! You're in love with Gräuben?" he said, giving the appropriate look for a guardian.

"Yes; no!" I stammered.

"Yes, no!" I stammered.

"You love Gräuben," he went on once or twice dreamily. "Well, let us apply the process I have suggested to the document in question."

"You love Gräuben," he continued dreamily once or twice. "Well, let's apply the method I proposed to the document we're discussing."

My uncle, falling back into his absorbing contemplations, had already forgotten my imprudent words. I merely say imprudent, for the great mind of so learned a man of course had no place for love affairs, and happily the grand business of the document gained me the victory.

My uncle, lost in his deep thoughts, had already forgotten my careless words. I call them careless because such a brilliant scholar clearly had no room for romantic matters, and thankfully, the important work of the document helped me win.

Just as the moment of the supreme experiment arrived the Professor's eyes flashed right through his spectacles. There was a quivering in his fingers as he grasped the old parchment. He was deeply moved. At last he gave a preliminary cough, and with profound gravity, naming in succession the first, then the second letter of each word, he dictated me the following:

Just as the moment of the big experiment approached, the Professor's eyes sparkled behind his glasses. His fingers quivered as he held the old parchment. He was really touched. Finally, he cleared his throat and, with a serious tone, naming the first and then the second letter of each word, he dictated the following to me:

mmessvnkaSenrA.icefdoK.segnittamvrtn ecertserrette,rotaisadva,ednecsedsadne lacartniiilvIsiratracSarbmvtabiledmek meretarcsilvcoIsleffenSnI.

mmessvnkaSenrA.icefdoK.segnittamvrtn ecertserrette,rotaisadva,ednecsedsadne lacartniiilvIsiratracSarbmvtabiledmek meretarcsilvcoIsleffenSnI.

I confess I felt considerably excited in coming to the end; these letters named, one at a time, had carried no sense to my mind; I therefore waited for the Professor with great pomp to unfold the magnificent but hidden Latin of this mysterious phrase.

I admit I was pretty excited as I approached the end; each letter mentioned, one after another, made no sense to me. So, I eagerly awaited the Professor to dramatically reveal the magnificent but hidden Latin of this mysterious phrase.

But who could have foretold the result? A violent thump made the furniture rattle, and spilt some ink, and my pen dropped from between my fingers.

But who could have predicted the outcome? A loud bang made the furniture shake, spilled some ink, and my pen fell from my fingers.

"That's not it," cried my uncle, "there's no sense in it."

"That's not it," my uncle shouted, "there's no logic to it."

Then darting out like a shot, bowling down stairs like an avalanche, he rushed into the Königstrasse and fled.

Then, suddenly bursting out like a shot, tumbling down the stairs like a landslide, he rushed onto Königstrasse and took off.

CHAPTER IV.

THE ENEMY TO BE STARVED INTO SUBMISSION

"He is gone!" cried Martha, running out of her kitchen at the noise of the violent slamming of doors.

"He's gone!" Martha yelled, rushing out of her kitchen at the sound of the doors slamming violently.

"Yes," I replied, "completely gone."

"Yes," I said, "totally gone."

"Well; and how about his dinner?" said the old servant.

"Well, what about his dinner?" said the old servant.

"He won't have any."

"He won't have any."

"And his supper?"

"And his dinner?"

"He won't have any."

"He won't have any."

"What?" cried Martha, with clasped hands.

"What?" Martha exclaimed, with her hands clasped.

"No, my dear Martha, he will eat no more. No one in the house is to eat anything at all. Uncle Liedenbrock is going to make us all fast until he has succeeded in deciphering an undecipherable scrawl."

"No, my dear Martha, he won't eat anymore. No one in the house is allowed to eat anything at all. Uncle Liedenbrock is going to make us all fast until he figures out this impossible handwriting."

"Oh, my dear! must we then all die of hunger?"

"Oh, my dear! Do we really all have to starve?"

I hardly dared to confess that, with so absolute a ruler as my uncle, this fate was inevitable.

I barely dared to admit that, with my uncle being such a complete ruler, this outcome was unavoidable.

The old servant, visibly moved, returned to the kitchen, moaning piteously.

The elderly servant, clearly upset, went back to the kitchen, groaning sadly.

When I was alone, I thought I would go and tell Gräuben all about it. But how should I be able to escape from the house? The Professor might return at any moment. And suppose he called me? And suppose he tackled me again with this logomachy, which might vainly have been set before ancient Oedipus. And if I did not obey his call, who could answer for what might happen?

When I was by myself, I thought I would go tell Gräuben everything. But how could I get out of the house? The Professor could return at any moment. What if he called for me? What if he confronted me again with this pointless argument, which could have easily confused ancient Oedipus? And if I didn't respond to his call, who could say what might happen?

The wisest course was to remain where I was. A mineralogist at Besançon had just sent us a collection of siliceous nodules, which I had to classify: so I set to work; I sorted, labelled, and arranged in their own glass case all these hollow specimens, in the cavity of each of which was a nest of little crystals.

The smartest move was to stay where I was. A mineralogist from Besançon had just sent us a collection of siliceous nodules that I needed to classify. So, I got to work; I sorted, labeled, and arranged all these hollow specimens in their own glass case, each containing a cluster of tiny crystals.

But this work did not succeed in absorbing all my attention. That old document kept working in my brain. My head throbbed with excitement, and I felt an undefined uneasiness. I was possessed with a presentiment of coming evil.

But this task didn't manage to hold all my focus. That old document kept circling around in my mind. My head throbbed with excitement, and I felt a vague discomfort. I was filled with a sense of impending doom.

In an hour my nodules were all arranged upon successive shelves. Then I dropped down into the old velvet armchair, my head thrown back and my hands joined over it. I lighted my long crooked pipe, with a painting on it of an idle-looking naiad; then I amused myself watching the process of the conversion of the tobacco into carbon, which was by slow degrees making my naiad into a negress. Now and then I listened to hear whether a well-known step was on the stairs. No. Where could my uncle be at that moment? I fancied him running under the noble trees which line the road to Altona, gesticulating, making shots with his cane, thrashing the long grass, cutting the heads off the thistles, and disturbing the contemplative storks in their peaceful solitude.

In an hour, all my nodules were neatly arranged on the shelves. Then I sank into the old velvet armchair, my head leaning back and my hands clasped behind it. I lit my long, curved pipe, which had a painting of a relaxed naiad on it; then I entertained myself by watching the process of the tobacco turning into carbon, which slowly transformed my naiad into a dark-skinned woman. Every once in a while, I listened to see if a familiar step was coming up the stairs. No. Where could my uncle be right now? I pictured him running beneath the majestic trees lining the road to Altona, gesturing, making strikes with his cane, swatting at the tall grass, cutting off the heads of thistles, and disturbing the thoughtful storks in their peaceful solitude.

Would he return in triumph or in discouragement? Which would get the upper hand, he or the secret? I was thus asking myself questions, and mechanically taking between my fingers the sheet of paper mysteriously disfigured with the incomprehensible succession of letters I had written down; and I repeated to myself "What does it all mean?"

Would he come back victorious or defeated? Which would prevail, him or the secret? I kept wondering about these things, absentmindedly fiddling with the sheet of paper oddly marked with the puzzling series of letters I had written down; and I kept asking myself, "What does it all mean?"

I sought to group the letters so as to form words. Quite impossible! When I put them together by twos, threes, fives or sixes, nothing came of it but nonsense. To be sure the fourteenth, fifteenth and sixteenth letters made the English word 'ice'; the eighty-third and two following made 'sir'; and in the midst of the document, in the second and third lines, I observed the words, "rots," "mutabile," "ira," "net," "atra."

I tried to arrange the letters to make words. Totally impossible! When I put them together in pairs, groups of three, five, or six, all I got was nonsense. Of course, the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth letters formed the English word 'ice'; the eighty-third and the two after it made 'sir'; and in the middle of the document, in the second and third lines, I noticed the words "rots," "mutabile," "ira," "net," "atra."

"Come now," I thought, "these words seem to justify my uncle's view about the language of the document. In the fourth line appeared the word "luco", which means a sacred wood. It is true that in the third line was the word "tabiled", which looked like Hebrew, and in the last the purely French words "mer", "arc", "mere.""

"Come on," I thought, "these words seem to back up my uncle's opinion about the language of the document. In the fourth line, the word "luco" appeared, which means a sacred wood. It's true that in the third line, there was the word "tabiled," which looked like Hebrew, and at the end, the completely French words "mer," "arc," "mere."

All this was enough to drive a poor fellow crazy. Four different languages in this ridiculous sentence! What connection could there possibly be between such words as ice, sir, anger, cruel, sacred wood, changeable, mother, bow, and sea? The first and the last might have something to do with each other; it was not at all surprising that in a document written in Iceland there should be mention of a sea of ice; but it was quite another thing to get to the end of this cryptogram with so small a clue. So I was struggling with an insurmountable difficulty; my brain got heated, my eyes watered over that sheet of paper; its hundred and thirty-two letters seemed to flutter and fly around me like those motes of mingled light and darkness which float in the air around the head when the blood is rushing upwards with undue violence. I was a prey to a kind of hallucination; I was stifling; I wanted air. Unconsciously I fanned myself with the bit of paper, the back and front of which successively came before my eyes. What was my surprise when, in one of those rapid revolutions, at the moment when the back was turned to me I thought I caught sight of the Latin words "craterem," "terrestre," and others.

All of this was enough to drive a poor guy crazy. Four different languages in this ridiculous sentence! What connection could there possibly be between words like ice, sir, anger, cruel, sacred wood, changeable, mother, bow, and sea? The first and the last might have something to do with each other; it wasn’t surprising that in a document written in Iceland there would be mention of a sea of ice. But figuring out this cryptogram with such little clue was a whole other story. I was grappling with an impossible challenge; my mind was racing, my eyes were watering over that sheet of paper; its hundred and thirty-two letters seemed to flutter and swirl around me like those specks of light and shadow that float in the air around your head when your blood is rushing too fast. I was experiencing a sort of hallucination; I felt stifled; I wanted fresh air. Unconsciously, I fanned myself with the piece of paper, its front and back flashing before my eyes. What a surprise it was when, in one of those quick turns, as I was looking at the back, I thought I saw the Latin words "craterem," "terrestre," and others.

A sudden light burst in upon me; these hints alone gave me the first glimpse of the truth; I had discovered the key to the cipher. To read the document, it would not even be necessary to read it through the paper. Such as it was, just such as it had been dictated to me, so it might be spelt out with ease. All those ingenious professorial combinations were coming right. He was right as to the arrangement of the letters; he was right as to the language. He had been within a hair's breadth of reading this Latin document from end to end; but that hair's breadth, chance had given it to me!

A sudden burst of light hit me; these clues alone gave me my first insight into the truth; I had found the key to the code. To read the document, I wouldn’t even need to go through the paper. Just as it was, precisely as it had been dictated to me, it could be spelled out easily. All those clever combinations from the professor were coming together. He was correct about the arrangement of the letters; he was right about the language. He had been so close to reading this Latin document from start to finish; but that small margin was something chance had given me!

You may be sure I felt stirred up. My eyes were dim, I could scarcely see. I had laid the paper upon the table. At a glance I could tell the whole secret.

You can bet I was shaken up. My vision was blurred; I could barely see. I had placed the paper on the table. In an instant, I could grasp the entire secret.

At last I became more calm. I made a wise resolve to walk twice round the room quietly and settle my nerves, and then I returned into the deep gulf of the huge armchair.

At last, I felt calmer. I decided to walk around the room twice to collect myself, and then I sank back into the deep embrace of the huge armchair.

"Now I'll read it," I cried, after having well distended my lungs with air.

"Now I'll read it," I shouted, after taking a deep breath.

I leaned over the table; I laid my finger successively upon every letter; and without a pause, without one moment's hesitation, I read off the whole sentence aloud.

I leaned over the table, pointing my finger at each letter one by one, and without stopping or hesitating for even a moment, I read the entire sentence out loud.

Stupefaction! terror! I sat overwhelmed as if with a sudden deadly blow. What! that which I read had actually, really been done! A mortal man had had the audacity to penetrate! . . .

Stupefaction! Terror! I sat there, overwhelmed as if I had just received a sudden, fatal blow. What! The thing I read had actually, truly happened! A human being had dared to break through! . . .

"Ah!" I cried, springing up. "But no! no! My uncle shall never know it. He would insist upon doing it too. He would want to know all about it. Ropes could not hold him, such a determined geologist as he is! He would start, he would, in spite of everything and everybody, and he would take me with him, and we should never get back. No, never! never!"

"Ah!" I exclaimed, jumping up. "But no! My uncle can never find out about this. He would insist on getting involved too. He would want to know everything. No rope could keep him back, not with how determined he is as a geologist! He would go for it, no matter what or who stood in his way, and he would drag me along, and we would never come back. No, never! Never!"

My over-excitement was beyond all description.

I was over the moon.

"No! no! it shall not be," I declared energetically; "and as it is in my power to prevent the knowledge of it coming into the mind of my tyrant, I will do it. By dint of turning this document round and round, he too might discover the key. I will destroy it."

"No! No! That won't happen," I said firmly. "And since I can stop my oppressor from finding out about it, I will. If I keep turning this document around, he might figure out the key too. I'll destroy it."

There was a little fire left on the hearth. I seized not only the paper but Saknussemm's parchment; with a feverish hand I was about to fling it all upon the coals and utterly destroy and abolish this dangerous secret, when the study door opened, and my uncle appeared.

There was a small fire still burning in the fireplace. I grabbed not just the paper but also Saknussemm's parchment; with a shaking hand, I was about to throw everything into the flames and completely destroy this dangerous secret when the study door opened, and my uncle walked in.

CHAPTER V.

FAMINE, THEN VICTORY, FOLLOWED BY DISMAY

I had only just time to replace the unfortunate document upon the table.

I had barely enough time to put the unfortunate document back on the table.

Professor Liedenbrock seemed to be greatly abstracted.

Professor Liedenbrock seemed to be lost in thought.

The ruling thought gave him no rest. Evidently he had gone deeply into the matter, analytically and with profound scrutiny. He had brought all the resources of his mind to bear upon it during his walk, and he had come back to apply some new combination.

The thought consumed him. Clearly, he had delved into the issue, analyzing it with deep focus. He had used all the mental resources at his disposal while walking, and he returned to try out a new approach.

He sat in his armchair, and pen in hand he began what looked very much like algebraic formula: I followed with my eyes his trembling hands, I took count of every movement. Might not some unhoped-for result come of it? I trembled, too, very unnecessarily, since the true key was in my hands, and no other would open the secret.

He sat in his armchair, pen in hand, starting what looked a lot like an algebraic formula. I watched his trembling hands closely, noting every movement. Could something unexpected come of this? I felt anxious, even though it was unnecessary because the real key was in my hands, and no other could unlock the secret.

For three long hours my uncle worked on without a word, without lifting his head; rubbing out, beginning again, then rubbing out again, and so on a hundred times.

For three long hours, my uncle worked silently, never looking up; erasing, starting over, then erasing again, and repeating that a hundred times.

I knew very well that if he succeeded in setting down these letters in every possible relative position, the sentence would come out. But I knew also that twenty letters alone could form two quintillions, four hundred and thirty-two quadrillions, nine hundred and two trillions, eight billions, a hundred and seventy-six millions, six hundred and forty thousand combinations. Now, here were a hundred and thirty-two letters in this sentence, and these hundred and thirty-two letters would give a number of different sentences, each made up of at least a hundred and thirty-three figures, a number which passed far beyond all calculation or conception.

I knew very well that if he managed to arrange these letters in every possible relative position, the sentence would emerge. But I also understood that just twenty letters could create two quintillion, four hundred thirty-two quadrillion, nine hundred two trillion, eight billion, a hundred seventy-six million, six hundred forty thousand combinations. Now, there were a hundred thirty-two letters in this sentence, and these hundred thirty-two letters could generate a number of different sentences, each consisting of at least a hundred thirty-three characters, a number that far exceeded any calculation or comprehension.

So I felt reassured as far as regarded this heroic method of solving the difficulty.

So I felt reassured when it came to this brave way of dealing with the problem.

But time was passing away; night came on; the street noises ceased; my uncle, bending over his task, noticed nothing, not even Martha half opening the door; he heard not a sound, not even that excellent woman saying:

But time was passing; night fell; the street noises stopped; my uncle, focused on his work, noticed nothing, not even Martha slightly opening the door; he didn’t hear a sound, not even that wonderful woman saying:

"Will not monsieur take any supper to-night?"

"Won't sir be having any dinner tonight?"

And poor Martha had to go away unanswered. As for me, after long resistance, I was overcome by sleep, and fell off at the end of the sofa, while uncle Liedenbrock went on calculating and rubbing out his calculations.

And poor Martha had to leave without an answer. As for me, after fighting it for a long time, I finally fell asleep at the end of the sofa, while Uncle Liedenbrock kept calculating and erasing his work.

When I awoke next morning that indefatigable worker was still at his post. His red eyes, his pale complexion, his hair tangled between his feverish fingers, the red spots on his cheeks, revealed his desperate struggle with impossibilities, and the weariness of spirit, the mental wrestlings he must have undergone all through that unhappy night.

When I woke up the next morning, that tireless worker was still at his station. His red eyes, pale skin, and hair tangled in his restless hands, along with the flushed spots on his cheeks, showed his desperate battle with the impossible. You could see the weariness in his spirit and the mental struggles he must have faced all through that unfortunate night.

To tell the plain truth, I pitied him. In spite of the reproaches which I considered I had a right to lay upon him, a certain feeling of compassion was beginning to gain upon me. The poor man was so entirely taken up with his one idea that he had even forgotten how to get angry. All the strength of his feelings was concentrated upon one point alone; and as their usual vent was closed, it was to be feared lest extreme tension should give rise to an explosion sooner or later.

To be honest, I felt sorry for him. Despite the criticism I thought I had the right to direct at him, I was starting to feel a sense of compassion. The poor guy was so consumed by his one obsession that he had even forgotten how to be angry. All his emotional energy was focused on just that one thing, and since he had no other outlet, it was worrying that all this pent-up tension could eventually lead to an explosion.

I might with a word have loosened the screw of the steel vice that was crushing his brain; but that word I would not speak.

I could have released the pressure of the steel vice that was crushing his brain with a single word; but I chose not to say it.

Yet I was not an ill-natured fellow. Why was I dumb at such a crisis?
Why so insensible to my uncle's interests?

Yet I wasn't a mean-spirited guy. Why couldn't I speak up in such a critical moment?
Why was I so indifferent to my uncle's concerns?

"No, no," I repeated, "I shall not speak. He would insist upon going; nothing on earth could stop him. His imagination is a volcano, and to do that which other geologists have never done he would risk his life. I will preserve silence. I will keep the secret which mere chance has revealed to me. To discover it, would be to kill Professor Liedenbrock! Let him find it out himself if he can. I will never have it laid to my door that I led him to his destruction."

"No, no," I said again, "I won’t say a word. He’ll insist on going; nothing could stop him. His imagination is like a volcano, and to do something that other geologists have never done, he’d risk his life. I will stay silent. I will keep the secret that chance has revealed to me. If he discovers it, it will mean the end of Professor Liedenbrock! Let him figure it out himself if he can. I won’t let it be blamed on me that I led him to his doom."

Having formed this resolution, I folded my arms and waited. But I had not reckoned upon one little incident which turned up a few hours after.

Having made this decision, I crossed my arms and waited. But I hadn’t anticipated one small event that came up a few hours later.

When our good Martha wanted to go to Market, she found the door locked. The big key was gone. Who could have taken it out? Assuredly, it was my uncle, when he returned the night before from his hurried walk.

When our good Martha wanted to go to the market, she found the door locked. The big key was missing. Who could have taken it? It must have been my uncle when he came back from his hurried walk the night before.

Was this done on purpose? Or was it a mistake? Did he want to reduce us by famine? This seemed like going rather too far! What! should Martha and I be victims of a position of things in which we had not the smallest interest? It was a fact that a few years before this, whilst my uncle was working at his great classification of minerals, he was forty-eight hours without eating, and all his household were obliged to share in this scientific fast. As for me, what I remember is, that I got severe cramps in my stomach, which hardly suited the constitution of a hungry, growing lad.

Was this intentional? Or was it a mistake? Did he really want to starve us? This seemed way too extreme! What! Should Martha and I be caught up in a situation that we had no interest in at all? The truth is, a few years ago, while my uncle was busy with his major project classifying minerals, he went for forty-eight hours without food, and the whole household had to join in this scientific fasting. What I remember is that I got terrible cramps in my stomach, which definitely didn't suit a hungry, growing kid like me.

Now it appeared to me as if breakfast was going to be wanting, just as supper had been the night before. Yet I resolved to be a hero, and not to be conquered by the pangs of hunger. Martha took it very seriously, and, poor woman, was very much distressed. As for me, the impossibility of leaving the house distressed me a good deal more, and for a very good reason. A caged lover's feelings may easily be imagined.

Now it seemed to me that breakfast was going to be missing, just like supper had been the night before. Still, I decided to be brave and not let hunger get the best of me. Martha took it really seriously and, poor woman, was quite upset. As for me, the fact that I couldn't leave the house troubled me a lot more, and for a very good reason. You can easily imagine how a trapped lover feels.

My uncle went on working, his imagination went off rambling into the ideal world of combinations; he was far away from earth, and really far away from earthly wants.

My uncle kept working, his mind wandering into a world of possibilities; he was distant from reality and truly detached from earthly desires.

About noon hunger began to stimulate me severely. Martha had, without thinking any harm, cleared out the larder the night before, so that now there was nothing left in the house. Still I held out; I made it a point of honour.

About noon, I started feeling really hungry. Martha had, without meaning any harm, emptied the pantry the night before, so now there was nothing left in the house. Still, I persevered; I made it a point of pride.

Two o'clock struck. This was becoming ridiculous; worse than that, unbearable. I began to say to myself that I was exaggerating the importance of the document; that my uncle would surely not believe in it, that he would set it down as a mere puzzle; that if it came to the worst, we should lay violent hands on him and keep him at home if he thought on venturing on the expedition; that, after all, he might himself discover the key of the cipher, and that then I should be clear at the mere expense of my involuntary abstinence.

Two o'clock struck. This was becoming ridiculous; even worse, it was unbearable. I started telling myself that I was overreacting about the document; that my uncle probably wouldn't take it seriously, that he would dismiss it as just a puzzle; that if it came down to it, we could force him to stay home if he considered going on the expedition; that, after all, he might even figure out the key to the cipher himself, and then I would be off the hook just by not getting involved.

These reasons seemed excellent to me, though on the night before I should have rejected them with indignation; I even went so far as to condemn myself for my absurdity in having waited so long, and I finally resolved to let it all out.

These reasons seemed great to me, even though the night before I would have rejected them with anger; I even went as far as to criticize myself for my foolishness in having waited so long, and I ultimately decided to spill it all out.

I was therefore meditating a proper introduction to the matter, so as not to seem too abrupt, when the Professor jumped up, clapped on his hat, and prepared to go out.

I was thinking about how to properly introduce the topic, so it wouldn't come off as too sudden, when the Professor suddenly stood up, put on his hat, and got ready to leave.

Surely he was not going out, to shut us in again! no, never!

Surely he wasn't going out to lock us in again! No, never!

"Uncle!" I cried.

"Uncle!" I yelled.

He seemed not to hear me.

He didn’t seem to hear me.

"Uncle Liedenbrock!" I cried, lifting up my voice.

"Uncle Liedenbrock!" I shouted, raising my voice.

"Ay," he answered like a man suddenly waking.

"Ay," he replied, like someone who has just woken up.

"Uncle, that key!"

"Uncle, the key!"

"What key? The door key?"

"What key? The house key?"

"No, no!" I cried. "The key of the document."

"No, no!" I shouted. "The key to the document."

The Professor stared at me over his spectacles; no doubt he saw something unusual in the expression of my countenance; for he laid hold of my arm, and speechlessly questioned me with his eyes. Yes, never was a question more forcibly put.

The Professor looked at me over his glasses; he clearly noticed something different in my expression; so he grabbed my arm and silently asked me with his eyes. Yes, there was never a question more powerfully conveyed.

I nodded my head up and down.

I nodded.

He shook his pityingly, as if he was dealing with a lunatic. I gave a more affirmative gesture.

He shook his head pityingly, as if he was dealing with a crazy person. I responded with a more positive gesture.

His eyes glistened and sparkled with live fire, his hand was shaken threateningly.

His eyes shimmered and sparkled with intense energy, and his hand was shaken in a threatening manner.

This mute conversation at such a momentous crisis would have riveted the attention of the most indifferent. And the fact really was that I dared not speak now, so intense was the excitement for fear lest my uncle should smother me in his first joyful embraces. But he became so urgent that I was at last compelled to answer.

This silent exchange during such a critical moment would have caught the attention of even the most indifferent person. The truth is, I was too afraid to speak because the excitement was so overwhelming, worrying that my uncle would crush me in his first joyful hugs. But he became so insistent that I finally had no choice but to respond.

"Yes, that key, chance—"

"Yes, that key, opportunity—"

"What is that you are saying?" he shouted with indescribable emotion.

"What are you talking about?" he shouted with overwhelming emotion.

"There, read that!" I said, presenting a sheet of paper on which I had written.

"There, read this!" I said, holding out a piece of paper that I had written on.

"But there is nothing in this," he answered, crumpling up the paper.

"But there's nothing in this," he said, crumpling the paper.

"No, nothing until you proceed to read from the end to the beginning."

"No, nothing until you read from the end to the beginning."

I had not finished my sentence when the Professor broke out into a cry, nay, a roar. A new revelation burst in upon him. He was transformed!

I hadn't finished my sentence when the Professor suddenly cried out, no, he roared. A new realization hit him. He was completely changed!

"Aha, clever Saknussemm!" he cried. "You had first written out your sentence the wrong way."

"Aha, smart Saknussemm!" he exclaimed. "You initially wrote your sentence the wrong way."

And darting upon the paper, with eyes bedimmed, and voice choked with emotion, he read the whole document from the last letter to the first.

And rushing to the paper, with eyes blurred and voice thick with emotion, he read the entire document from the last letter to the first.

It was conceived in the following terms:

It was conceived in the following terms:

     In Sneffels Joculis craterem quem delibat
     Umbra Scartaris Julii intra calendas descende,
     Audax viator, et terrestre centrum attinges.
     Quod feci, Arne Saknussemm.[1]

In Sneffels, the crater I mentioned
     Shadow of Scartaris Julius, descend within the first days of the month,
     Bold traveler, and you will reach the center of the Earth.
     Which I did, Arne Saknussemm.[1]

Which bad Latin may be translated thus:

Which bad Latin can be translated like this:

"Descend, bold traveller, into the crater of the jokul of Sneffels, which the shadow of Scartaris touches before the kalends of July, and you will attain the centre of the earth; which I have done, Arne Saknussemm."

"Go down, brave traveler, into the crater of the Sneffels volcano, where the shadow of Scartaris falls before the beginning of July, and you will reach the center of the earth; which I have done, Arne Saknussemm."

In reading this, my uncle gave a spring as if he had touched a Leyden jar. His audacity, his joy, and his convictions were magnificent to behold. He came and he went; he seized his head between both his hands; he pushed the chairs out of their places, he piled up his books; incredible as it may seem, he rattled his precious nodules of flints together; he sent a kick here, a thump there. At last his nerves calmed down, and like a man exhausted by too lavish an expenditure of vital power, he sank back exhausted into his armchair.

In reading this, my uncle jumped as if he had touched a charged battery. His boldness, excitement, and beliefs were incredible to see. He came and went, held his head in his hands, shoved chairs out of the way, stacked up his books; as unbelievable as it seems, he banged his prized flint pieces together and kicked and thumped things around. Finally, his nerves settled down, and like someone drained from too much energy spent, he slumped back exhausted into his armchair.

"What o'clock is it?" he asked after a few moments of silence.

"What time is it?" he asked after a few moments of silence.

"Three o'clock," I replied.

"3 o'clock," I replied.

"Is it really? The dinner-hour is past, and I did not know it. I am half dead with hunger. Come on, and after dinner—"

"Is it really? Dinner time has already passed, and I didn't realize it. I'm starving. Let's go, and after dinner—"

[1] In the cipher, audax is written avdas, and quod and quem, hod and ken. (Tr.)

[1] In the cipher, audax is written avdas, and quod and quem, hod and ken. (Tr.)

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"After dinner, pack up my trunk."

"After dinner, pack my bag."

"What?" I cried.

"What?" I exclaimed.

"And yours!" replied the indefatigable Professor, entering the dining-room.

"And yours!" replied the tireless Professor, stepping into the dining room.

CHAPTER VI.

EXCITING DISCUSSIONS ABOUT AN UNPARALLELED ENTERPRISE

At these words a cold shiver ran through me. Yet I controlled myself; I even resolved to put a good face upon it. Scientific arguments alone could have any weight with Professor Liedenbrock. Now there were good ones against the practicability of such a journey. Penetrate to the centre of the earth! What nonsense! But I kept my dialectic battery in reserve for a suitable opportunity, and I interested myself in the prospect of my dinner, which was not yet forthcoming.

At these words, a chill ran through me. Still, I managed to keep my composure; I even decided to put on a brave face. Scientific arguments were the only ones that would matter to Professor Liedenbrock. There were solid reasons against the feasibility of such a journey. Going to the center of the earth! What ridiculousness! But I held back my arguments for the right moment, and I focused on the prospect of my dinner, which hadn’t arrived yet.

It is no use to tell of the rage and imprecations of my uncle before the empty table. Explanations were given, Martha was set at liberty, ran off to the market, and did her part so well that in an hour afterwards my hunger was appeased, and I was able to return to the contemplation of the gravity of the situation.

It’s pointless to describe my uncle’s anger and curses at the empty table. Explanations were provided, Martha was freed, hurried off to the market, and did such a great job that less than an hour later my hunger was satisfied, allowing me to go back to considering the seriousness of the situation.

During all dinner time my uncle was almost merry; he indulged in some of those learned jokes which never do anybody any harm. Dessert over, he beckoned me into his study.

During dinner, my uncle was quite cheerful; he shared some of those clever jokes that never hurt anyone. Once dessert was finished, he signaled for me to join him in his study.

I obeyed; he sat at one end of his table, I at the other.

I did as he said; he sat at one end of the table, and I sat at the other.

"Axel," said he very mildly; "you are a very ingenious young man, you have done me a splendid service, at a moment when, wearied out with the struggle, I was going to abandon the contest. Where should I have lost myself? None can tell. Never, my lad, shall I forget it; and you shall have your share in the glory to which your discovery will lead."

"Axel," he said gently, "you are a very clever young man. You've done me an amazing favor when I was exhausted from the struggle and about to give up. Where would I have ended up? No one can say. I will never forget this, my boy, and you will have a part in the glory that your discovery will bring."

"Oh, come!" thought I, "he is in a good way. Now is the time for discussing that same glory."

"Oh, come on!" I thought, "he's doing well. Now's the time to talk about that same glory."

"Before all things," my uncle resumed, "I enjoin you to preserve the most inviolable secrecy: you understand? There are not a few in the scientific world who envy my success, and many would be ready to undertake this enterprise, to whom our return should be the first news of it."

"Before anything else," my uncle continued, "I urge you to keep this absolutely confidential: do you get it? There are quite a few people in the scientific community who envy my success, and many would jump at the chance to take on this project, for whom our return would be the first they hear of it."

"Do you really think there are many people bold enough?" said I.

"Do you really think there are a lot of people who are that brave?" I said.

"Certainly; who would hesitate to acquire such renown? If that document were divulged, a whole army of geologists would be ready to rush into the footsteps of Arne Saknussemm."

"Of course; who wouldn’t want to gain such fame? If that document were revealed, a whole team of geologists would be ready to follow in the footsteps of Arne Saknussemm."

"I don't feel so very sure of that, uncle," I replied; "for we have no proof of the authenticity of this document."

"I’m not so sure about that, Uncle," I replied. "We don’t have any proof that this document is authentic."

"What! not of the book, inside which we have discovered it?"

"What! Not from the book where we found it?"

"Granted. I admit that Saknussemm may have written these lines. But does it follow that he has really accomplished such a journey? And may it not be that this old parchment is intended to mislead?"

"Okay. I’ll admit that Saknussemm might have written these lines. But does that mean he actually made such a journey? And isn’t it possible that this old parchment is meant to deceive?"

I almost regretted having uttered this last word, which dropped from me in an unguarded moment. The Professor bent his shaggy brows, and I feared I had seriously compromised my own safety. Happily no great harm came of it. A smile flitted across the lip of my severe companion, and he answered:

I almost regretted saying that last word, which slipped out during a moment of weakness. The Professor furrowed his bushy brows, and I worried I had put myself in danger. Fortunately, it didn’t turn out to be a big deal. A smile briefly appeared on the face of my serious companion, and he replied:

"That is what we shall see."

"That's what we're going to see."

"Ah!" said I, rather put out. "But do let me exhaust all the possible objections against this document."

"Ah!" I said, feeling a bit frustrated. "But please let me go through all the possible objections to this document."

"Speak, my boy, don't be afraid. You are quite at liberty to express your opinions. You are no longer my nephew only, but my colleague. Pray go on."

"Speak, my boy, don't be scared. You're completely free to share your thoughts. You're not just my nephew anymore; you're my colleague now. Please continue."

"Well, in the first place, I wish to ask what are this Jokul, this
Sneffels, and this Scartaris, names which I have never heard before?"

"Well, first of all, I want to ask what this Jokul, this Sneffels, and this Scartaris are, names I've never heard before?"

"Nothing easier. I received not long ago a map from my friend, Augustus Petermann, at Liepzig. Nothing could be more apropos. Take down the third atlas in the second shelf in the large bookcase, series Z, plate 4."

"Nothing could be easier. I recently got a map from my friend, Augustus Petermann, in Leipzig. It couldn't be more fitting. Grab the third atlas from the second shelf of the big bookcase, series Z, plate 4."

I rose, and with the help of such precise instructions could not fail to find the required atlas. My uncle opened it and said:

I got up, and with such clear instructions, I couldn’t miss finding the right atlas. My uncle opened it and said:

"Here is one of the best maps of Iceland, that of Handersen, and I believe this will solve the worst of our difficulties."

"Here is one of the best maps of Iceland, that of Handersen, and I believe this will resolve most of our challenges."

I bent over the map.

I leaned over the map.

"You see this volcanic island," said the Professor; "observe that all the volcanoes are called jokuls, a word which means glacier in Icelandic, and under the high latitude of Iceland nearly all the active volcanoes discharge through beds of ice. Hence this term of jokul is applied to all the eruptive mountains in Iceland."

"You see this volcanic island," said the Professor; "notice that all the volcanoes are called jokuls, a word that means glacier in Icelandic, and under Iceland's high latitude, almost all the active volcanoes erupt through ice. That's why the term jokul is used for all the eruptive mountains in Iceland."

"Very good," said I; "but what of Sneffels?"

"That’s great," I said, "but what about Sneffels?"

I was hoping that this question would be unanswerable; but I was mistaken. My uncle replied:

I was hoping this question would be impossible to answer, but I was wrong. My uncle replied:

"Follow my finger along the west coast of Iceland. Do you see Rejkiavik, the capital? You do. Well; ascend the innumerable fiords that indent those sea-beaten shores, and stop at the sixty-fifth degree of latitude. What do you see there?"

"Follow my finger along the west coast of Iceland. Do you see Reykjavik, the capital? You do. Now, go up the countless fjords that carve into those rugged shores, and stop at the sixty-fifth degree of latitude. What do you see there?"

"I see a peninsula looking like a thigh bone with the knee bone at the end of it."

"I see a peninsula that looks like a thigh bone with a knee bone at its end."

"A very fair comparison, my lad. Now do you see anything upon that knee bone?"

"A pretty fair comparison, my boy. Now do you see anything on that knee bone?"

"Yes; a mountain rising out of the sea."

"Yeah; a mountain coming up out of the ocean."

"Right. That is Snæfell."

"Got it. That's Snæfell."

"That Snæfell?"

"Is that Snæfell?"

"It is. It is a mountain five thousand feet high, one of the most remarkable in the world, if its crater leads down to the centre of the earth."

"It is. It’s a mountain five thousand feet high, one of the most remarkable in the world, if its crater goes all the way down to the center of the earth."

"But that is impossible," I said shrugging my shoulders, and disgusted at such a ridiculous supposition.

"But that’s impossible," I said, shrugging my shoulders, feeling disgusted by such a ridiculous idea.

"Impossible?" said the Professor severely; "and why, pray?"

"Impossible?" said the Professor sternly; "and why is that?"

"Because this crater is evidently filled with lava and burning rocks, and therefore—"

"Because this crater is clearly filled with lava and burning rocks, and so—"

"But suppose it is an extinct volcano?"

"But what if it's an extinct volcano?"

"Extinct?"

"Extinct?"

"Yes; the number of active volcanoes on the surface of the globe is at the present time only about three hundred. But there is a very much larger number of extinct ones. Now, Snæfell is one of these. Since historic times there has been but one eruption of this mountain, that of 1219; from that time it has quieted down more and more, and now it is no longer reckoned among active volcanoes."

"Yes, right now there are only about three hundred active volcanoes on the Earth's surface. However, there are many more that are extinct. Snæfell is one of those. Since recorded history, there has only been one eruption of this mountain, which happened in 1219; since then, it has calmed down more and more, and now it's no longer considered an active volcano."

To such positive statements I could make no reply. I therefore took refuge in other dark passages of the document.

To those happy comments, I had no response. So, I sought comfort in other obscure sections of the document.

"What is the meaning of this word Scartaris, and what have the kalends of July to do with it?"

"What does the word Scartaris mean, and what do the kalends of July have to do with it?"

My uncle took a few minutes to consider. For one short moment I felt a ray of hope, speedily to be extinguished. For he soon answered thus:

My uncle took a few minutes to think. For a brief moment, I felt a glimmer of hope, only for it to be quickly snuffed out. He soon replied like this:

"What is darkness to you is light to me. This proves the ingenious care with which Saknussemm guarded and defined his discovery. Sneffels, or Snæfell, has several craters. It was therefore necessary to point out which of these leads to the centre of the globe. What did the Icelandic sage do? He observed that at the approach of the kalends of July, that is to say in the last days of June, one of the peaks, called Scartaris, flung its shadow down the mouth of that particular crater, and he committed that fact to his document. Could there possibly have been a more exact guide? As soon as we have arrived at the summit of Snæfell we shall have no hesitation as to the proper road to take."

"What seems dark to you is light to me. This shows the clever care with which Saknussemm protected and defined his discovery. Sneffels, or Snæfell, has several craters. So, it was important to indicate which of these leads to the center of the Earth. What did the Icelandic scholar do? He noticed that as the beginning of July approached, meaning in the last days of June, one of the peaks, called Scartaris, cast its shadow down the opening of that specific crater, and he recorded that fact in his document. Could there have been a more precise guide? Once we reach the top of Snæfell, we will know exactly which path to take."

Decidedly, my uncle had answered every one of my objections. I saw that his position on the old parchment was impregnable. I therefore ceased to press him upon that part of the subject, and as above all things he must be convinced, I passed on to scientific objections, which in my opinion were far more serious.

Decidedly, my uncle had answered every one of my objections. I saw that his position on the old parchment was unassailable. I therefore stopped pressing him on that part of the topic, and since he needed to be convinced above all else, I moved on to scientific objections, which I believed were far more serious.

"Well, then," I said, "I am forced to admit that Saknussemm's sentence is clear, and leaves no room for doubt. I will even allow that the document bears every mark and evidence of authenticity. That learned philosopher did get to the bottom of Sneffels, he has seen the shadow of Scartaris touch the edge of the crater before the kalends of July; he may even have heard the legendary stories told in his day about that crater reaching to the centre of the world; but as for reaching it himself, as for performing the journey, and returning, if he ever went, I say no—he never, never did that."

"Well, then," I said, "I have to admit that Saknussemm's statement is clear and leaves no room for doubt. I’ll even concede that the document shows every sign of being authentic. That learned philosopher did reach the bottom of Sneffels; he has seen the shadow of Scartaris touch the edge of the crater before the beginning of July. He may have even heard the legendary stories from his time about that crater leading to the center of the world. But as for actually getting there himself, as for making the journey and coming back, if he ever did go, I say no—he never, ever did that."

"Now for your reason?" said my uncle ironically.

"What's your reason now?" my uncle asked sarcastically.

"All the theories of science demonstrate such a feat to be impracticable."

"All the scientific theories show that such a feat is impossible."

"The theories say that, do they?" replied the Professor in the tone of a meek disciple. "Oh! unpleasant theories! How the theories will hinder us, won't they?"

"The theories say that, do they?" replied the Professor in a tone like a humble student. "Oh! Unpleasant theories! How those theories will hold us back, won't they?"

I saw that he was only laughing at me; but I went on all the same.

I realized he was just laughing at me, but I kept going anyway.

"Yes; it is perfectly well known that the internal temperature rises one degree for every 70 feet in depth; now, admitting this proportion to be constant, and the radius of the earth being fifteen hundred leagues, there must be a temperature of 360,032 degrees at the centre of the earth. Therefore, all the substances that compose the body of this earth must exist there in a state of incandescent gas; for the metals that most resist the action of heat, gold, and platinum, and the hardest rocks, can never be either solid or liquid under such a temperature. I have therefore good reason for asking if it is possible to penetrate through such a medium."

"Yes, it’s well known that the internal temperature increases by one degree for every 70 feet of depth. Assuming this ratio is constant, and the radius of the Earth is fifteen hundred leagues, there would be a temperature of 360,032 degrees at the center of the Earth. Therefore, all the materials that make up the body of the Earth must exist there as incandescent gas; because even the metals that can withstand heat the best, like gold and platinum, and the hardest rocks, cannot be solid or liquid at such a temperature. So, I have a good reason to ask whether it’s possible to go through such a medium."

"So, Axel, it is the heat that troubles you?"

"So, Axel, is it the heat that bothers you?"

"Of course it is. Were we to reach a depth of thirty miles we should have arrived at the limit of the terrestrial crust, for there the temperature will be more than 2372 degrees."

"Of course it is. If we were to go down thirty miles, we’d have hit the limit of the Earth’s crust, because the temperature there would be over 2372 degrees."

"Are you afraid of being put into a state of fusion?"

"Are you scared of being put into a state of fusion?"

"I will leave you to decide that question," I answered rather sullenly. "This is my decision," replied Professor Liedenbrock, putting on one of his grandest airs. "Neither you nor anybody else knows with any certainty what is going on in the interior of this globe, since not the twelve thousandth part of its radius is known; science is eminently perfectible; and every new theory is soon routed by a newer. Was it not always believed until Fourier that the temperature of the interplanetary spaces decreased perpetually? and is it not known at the present time that the greatest cold of the ethereal regions is never lower than 40 degrees below zero Fahr.? Why should it not be the same with the internal heat? Why should it not, at a certain depth, attain an impassable limit, instead of rising to such a point as to fuse the most infusible metals?"

"I'll let you decide that question," I replied somewhat sulkily. "This is my decision," Professor Liedenbrock said, adopting one of his most pompous attitudes. "Neither you nor anyone else can say with certainty what’s happening inside this planet, since we don’t even know one-twelfth-thousandth of its radius; science is constantly evolving; and every new theory is quickly challenged by an even newer one. Wasn’t it once believed, until Fourier, that the temperature of space between planets dropped continuously? And don’t we now know that the coldest temperatures in the ether never go below 40 degrees Fahrenheit? Why wouldn’t it be the same for internal heat? Why couldn't it reach a limit at a certain depth instead of rising high enough to melt the toughest metals?"

As my uncle was now taking his stand upon hypotheses, of course, there was nothing to be said.

As my uncle was now relying on assumptions, of course, there was nothing to argue.

"Well, I will tell you that true savants, amongst them Poisson, have demonstrated that if a heat of 360,000 degrees [1] existed in the interior of the globe, the fiery gases arising from the fused matter would acquire an elastic force which the crust of the earth would be unable to resist, and that it would explode like the plates of a bursting boiler."

"Well, let me tell you that true experts, including Poisson, have shown that if there were a heat of 360,000 degrees [1] in the Earth's interior, the hot gases from the melted material would build up such pressure that the Earth's crust wouldn't be able to withstand it, causing it to explode like the plates of a bursting boiler."

"That is Poisson's opinion, my uncle, nothing more."

"That's just Poisson's opinion, my uncle, nothing more."

"Granted. But it is likewise the creed adopted by other distinguished geologists, that the interior of the globe is neither gas nor water, nor any of the heaviest minerals known, for in none of these cases would the earth weigh what it does."

"Granted. But it’s also the belief held by other well-known geologists that the inside of the Earth is neither gas nor water, nor any of the heaviest minerals we know, because in none of these scenarios would the Earth weigh what it does."

"Oh, with figures you may prove anything!"

"Oh, you can use numbers to prove anything!"

"But is it the same with facts! Is it not known that the number of volcanoes has diminished since the first days of creation? and if there is central heat may we not thence conclude that it is in process of diminution?"

"But is it the same with facts? Isn’t it well known that the number of volcanoes has decreased since the beginning of creation? And if there is central heat, can we not conclude that it is in the process of diminishing?"

"My good uncle, if you will enter into the legion of speculation, I can discuss the matter no longer."

"My good uncle, if you're going to dive into the world of speculation, I can't talk about this anymore."

"But I have to tell you that the highest names have come to the support of my views. Do you remember a visit paid to me by the celebrated chemist, Humphry Davy, in 1825?"

"But I have to tell you that the most respected figures have backed my ideas. Do you remember when the famous chemist, Humphry Davy, visited me in 1825?"

"Not at all, for I was not born until nineteen years afterwards."

"Not at all, because I wasn't born until nineteen years later."

"Well, Humphry Davy did call upon me on his way through Hamburg. We were long engaged in discussing, amongst other problems, the hypothesis of the liquid structure of the terrestrial nucleus. We were agreed that it could not be in a liquid state, for a reason which science has never been able to confute."

"Well, Humphry Davy did stop by to see me on his way through Hamburg. We spent a long time discussing, among other issues, the idea of the liquid structure of the Earth's core. We both agreed that it couldn't be in a liquid state, for a reason that science has never been able to disprove."

[1] The degrees of temperature are given by Jules Verne according to the centigrade system, for which we will in each case substitute the Fahrenheit measurement. (Tr.)

[1] The temperature readings are presented by Jules Verne using the Celsius scale, which we will convert to the Fahrenheit measurement in each instance. (Tr.)

"What is that reason?" I said, rather astonished.

"What’s that reason?" I asked, quite surprised.

"Because this liquid mass would be subject, like the ocean, to the lunar attraction, and therefore twice every day there would be internal tides, which, upheaving the terrestrial crust, would cause periodical earthquakes!"

"Because this liquid mass would be affected, like the ocean, by the moon's gravity, there would be internal tides twice a day that would lift the Earth's crust and lead to periodic earthquakes!"

"Yet it is evident that the surface of the globe has been subject to the action of fire," I replied, "and it is quite reasonable to suppose that the external crust cooled down first, whilst the heat took refuge down to the centre."

"Yet it's clear that the Earth's surface has been affected by fire," I replied, "and it's reasonable to think that the outer crust cooled down first while the heat retreated to the center."

"Quite a mistake," my uncle answered. "The earth has been heated by combustion on its surface, that is all. Its surface was composed of a great number of metals, such as potassium and sodium, which have the peculiar property of igniting at the mere contact with air and water; these metals kindled when the atmospheric vapours fell in rain upon the soil; and by and by, when the waters penetrated into the fissures of the crust of the earth, they broke out into fresh combustion with explosions and eruptions. Such was the cause of the numerous volcanoes at the origin of the earth."

"That’s a big mistake," my uncle said. "The earth has been warmed by fire on its surface, that’s all. Its surface was made up of many metals, like potassium and sodium, which catch fire just from coming into contact with air and water. These metals ignited when the moisture in the atmosphere fell as rain on the ground; eventually, as the water seeped into the cracks of the earth's crust, it sparked fresh fires, causing explosions and eruptions. That’s what led to the many volcanoes at the earth's beginning."

"Upon my word, this is a very clever hypothesis," I exclaimed, in spite rather of myself.

"Honestly, this is a really smart idea," I said, despite myself.

"And which Humphry Davy demonstrated to me by a simple experiment. He formed a small ball of the metals which I have named, and which was a very fair representation of our globe; whenever he caused a fine dew of rain to fall upon its surface, it heaved up into little monticules, it became oxydized and formed miniature mountains; a crater broke open at one of its summits; the eruption took place, and communicated to the whole of the ball such a heat that it could not be held in the hand."

"And Humphry Davy showed me this with a simple experiment. He created a small ball out of the metals I've mentioned, which closely resembled our planet. Whenever he made a fine drizzle fall on its surface, it rose into little mounds, oxidized, and formed tiny mountains; a crater opened up at one of its peaks; the eruption occurred, and the entire ball became so hot that it couldn't be held in your hand."

In truth, I was beginning to be shaken by the Professor's arguments, besides which he gave additional weight to them by his usual ardour and fervent enthusiasm.

In reality, I was starting to be swayed by the Professor's arguments, which he supported even more with his usual passion and intense enthusiasm.

"You see, Axel," he added, "the condition of the terrestrial nucleus has given rise to various hypotheses among geologists; there is no proof at all for this internal heat; my opinion is that there is no such thing, it cannot be; besides we shall see for ourselves, and, like Arne Saknussemm, we shall know exactly what to hold as truth concerning this grand question."

"You see, Axel," he added, "the state of the Earth's core has led to different theories among geologists; there’s no evidence at all for this internal heat; I believe it doesn’t exist, it can’t be; besides, we’ll see for ourselves, and, like Arne Saknussemm, we’ll know exactly what to accept as truth about this big question."

"Very well, we shall see," I replied, feeling myself carried off by his contagious enthusiasm. "Yes, we shall see; that is, if it is possible to see anything there."

"Alright, we’ll see," I responded, feeling swept away by his contagious excitement. "Yes, we’ll see; that is, if there’s anything to see there."

"And why not? May we not depend upon electric phenomena to give us light? May we not even expect light from the atmosphere, the pressure of which may render it luminous as we approach the centre?"

"And why not? Can't we rely on electric phenomena to provide us light? Can't we even expect light from the atmosphere, which may become luminous as we get closer to the center?"

"Yes, yes," said I; "that is possible, too."

"Yeah, yeah," I said; "that could be possible, too."

"It is certain," exclaimed my uncle in a tone of triumph. "But silence, do you hear me? silence upon the whole subject; and let no one get before us in this design of discovering the centre of the earth."

"It’s certain," my uncle said triumphantly. "But listen, do you hear me? Silence on the whole subject; and let no one get ahead of us in this plan to discover the center of the earth."

CHAPTER VII.

A WOMAN'S COURAGE

Thus ended this memorable seance. That conversation threw me into a fever. I came out of my uncle's study as if I had been stunned, and as if there was not air enough in all the streets of Hamburg to put me right again. I therefore made for the banks of the Elbe, where the steamer lands her passengers, which forms the communication between the city and the Hamburg railway.

Thus ended this unforgettable session. That conversation left me feeling unsettled. I left my uncle's study as if I had been hit hard, and it felt like there wasn't enough air in all the streets of Hamburg to help me recover. So, I headed for the banks of the Elbe, where the steamer drops off its passengers, which connects the city to the Hamburg railway.

Was I convinced of the truth of what I had heard? Had I not bent under the iron rule of the Professor Liedenbrock? Was I to believe him in earnest in his intention to penetrate to the centre of this massive globe? Had I been listening to the mad speculations of a lunatic, or to the scientific conclusions of a lofty genius? Where did truth stop? Where did error begin?

Was I sure about the truth of what I had heard? Had I not given in to the strict authority of Professor Liedenbrock? Was I really supposed to believe he was serious about wanting to reach the center of this massive globe? Had I been listening to the crazy ideas of a madman, or to the scientific insights of a brilliant genius? Where does truth end? Where does falsehood start?

I was all adrift amongst a thousand contradictory hypotheses, but I could not lay hold of one.

I was completely lost among a thousand conflicting theories, but I couldn't grab onto any of them.

Yet I remembered that I had been convinced, although now my enthusiasm was beginning to cool down; but I felt a desire to start at once, and not to lose time and courage by calm reflection. I had at that moment quite courage enough to strap my knapsack to my shoulders and start.

Yet I remembered that I had been convinced, although now my enthusiasm was starting to fade; but I felt a strong urge to get going immediately, without wasting time or losing my motivation through overthinking. At that moment, I had just enough courage to strap my backpack on my shoulders and set off.

But I must confess that in another hour this unnatural excitement abated, my nerves became unstrung, and from the depths of the abysses of this earth I ascended to its surface again.

But I have to admit that after another hour, this strange excitement faded, my nerves calmed down, and from the depths of the earth, I made my way back to the surface again.

"It is quite absurd!" I cried, "there is no sense about it. No sensible young man should for a moment entertain such a proposal. The whole thing is non-existent. I have had a bad night, I have been dreaming of horrors."

"It’s completely ridiculous!" I shouted, "there’s no logic to it. No sensible young man should even consider such a suggestion for a second. The whole thing is just imaginary. I had a terrible night; I’ve been dreaming of nightmares."

But I had followed the banks of the Elbe and passed the town. After passing the port too, I had reached the Altona road. I was led by a presentiment, soon to be realised; for shortly I espied my little Gräuben bravely returning with her light step to Hamburg.

But I had followed the banks of the Elbe and passed the town. After passing the port too, I had reached the Altona road. I was guided by a feeling that soon came true; for shortly I spotted my little Gräuben confidently making her way back to Hamburg with her light step.

"Gräuben!" I cried from afar off.

"Gräuben!" I shouted from a distance.

The young girl stopped, rather frightened perhaps to hear her name called after her on the high road. Ten yards more, and I had joined her.

The young girl paused, probably scared to hear her name called after her on the main road. Ten more yards, and I had caught up to her.

"Axel!" she cried surprised. "What! have you come to meet me? Is this why you are here, sir?"

"Axel!" she exclaimed, surprised. "What! Did you come to see me? Is that why you're here, sir?"

But when she had looked upon me, Gräuben could not fail to see the uneasiness and distress of my mind.

But when she looked at me, Gräuben couldn't help but notice the worry and turmoil in my mind.

"What is the matter?" she said, holding out her hand.

"What’s wrong?" she asked, reaching out her hand.

"What is the matter, Gräuben?" I cried.

"What's wrong, Gräuben?" I yelled.

In a couple of minutes my pretty Virlandaise was fully informed of the position of affairs. For a time she was silent. Did her heart palpitate as mine did? I don't know about that, but I know that her hand did not tremble in mine. We went on a hundred yards without speaking.

In a few minutes, my lovely Virlandaise was completely up to speed on what was going on. For a while, she was quiet. Did her heart race like mine did? I can't say for sure, but I do know that her hand didn't shake in mine. We walked a hundred yards without saying a word.

At last she said, "Axel!"

Finally, she said, "Axel!"

"My dear Gräuben."

"My dear Gräuben."

"That will be a splendid journey!"

"That’s going to be an amazing trip!"

I gave a bound at these words.

I reacted strongly to these words.

"Yes, Axel, a journey worthy of the nephew of a savant; it is a good thing for a man to be distinguished by some great enterprise."

"Yes, Axel, a journey worthy of the nephew of a genius; it's great for a man to be recognized for some major achievement."

"What, Gräuben, won't you dissuade me from such an undertaking?"

"What, Gräuben, aren't you going to talk me out of this?"

"No, my dear Axel, and I would willingly go with you, but that a poor girl would only be in your way."

"No, my dear Axel, I would happily go with you, but a poor girl would just be a burden."

"Is that quite true?"

"Is that really true?"

"It is true."

"That's true."

Ah! women and young girls, how incomprehensible are your feminine hearts! When you are not the timidest, you are the bravest of creatures. Reason has nothing to do with your actions. What! did this child encourage me in such an expedition! Would she not be afraid to join it herself? And she was driving me to it, one whom she loved!

Ah! Women and young girls, how impossible it is to understand your hearts! When you’re not being shy, you can be the most courageous of beings. Logic has no influence on your choices. What! Did this girl inspire me to take on such an adventure? Wouldn’t she be scared to join it herself? And she was pushing me toward it, someone she cared about!

I was disconcerted, and, if I must tell the whole truth, I was ashamed.

I felt uneasy, and, to be completely honest, I was embarrassed.

"Gräuben, we will see whether you will say the same thing to-morrow."

"Gräuben, we’ll see if you’ll say the same thing tomorrow."

"To-morrow, dear Axel, I will say what I say to-day."

"Tomorrow, dear Axel, I will say what I’m saying today."

Gräuben and I, hand in hand, but in silence, pursued our way. The emotions of that day were breaking my heart.

Gräuben and I walked hand in hand, but in silence. The emotions of that day were breaking my heart.

After all, I thought, the kalends of July are a long way off, and between this and then many things may take place which will cure my uncle of his desire to travel underground.

After all, I thought, the first of July is a long way off, and between now and then, a lot could happen that might change my uncle's mind about wanting to travel underground.

It was night when we arrived at the house in Königstrasse. I expected to find all quiet there, my uncle in bed as was his custom, and Martha giving her last touches with the feather brush.

It was nighttime when we got to the house on Königstrasse. I figured it would be quiet, with my uncle in bed like he usually was, and Martha putting on the finishing touches with the feather brush.

But I had not taken into account the Professor's impatience. I found him shouting—and working himself up amidst a crowd of porters and messengers who were all depositing various loads in the passage. Our old servant was at her wits' end.

But I hadn’t considered the Professor’s impatience. I found him yelling—and getting all worked up among a group of porters and messengers who were all dropping off various loads in the hallway. Our old servant was at her wit's end.

"Come, Axel, come, you miserable wretch," my uncle cried from as far off as he could see me. "Your boxes are not packed, and my papers are not arranged; where's the key of my carpet bag? and what have you done with my gaiters?"

"Come on, Axel, hurry up, you miserable wretch," my uncle shouted from as far away as he could see me. "Your bags aren't packed, and my papers aren't organized; where's the key to my carpet bag? And what have you done with my gaiters?"

I stood thunderstruck. My voice failed. Scarcely could my lips utter the words:

I stood in shock. I couldn't find my voice. My lips could hardly form the words:

"Are we really going?"

"Are we actually going?"

"Of course, you unhappy boy! Could I have dreamed that you would have gone out for a walk instead of hurrying your preparations forward?"

"Of course, you miserable boy! Could I have imagined that you would go out for a walk instead of rushing to get ready?"

"Are we to go?" I asked again, with sinking hopes.

"Are we going to leave?" I asked again, feeling more and more discouraged.

"Yes; the day after to-morrow, early."

"Yeah; the day after tomorrow, early."

I could hear no more. I fled for refuge into my own little room.

I couldn't stand it anymore. I ran to the safety of my own little room.

All hope was now at an end. My uncle had been all the morning making purchases of a part of the tools and apparatus required for this desperate undertaking. The passage was encumbered with rope ladders, knotted cords, torches, flasks, grappling irons, alpenstocks, pickaxes, iron shod sticks, enough to load ten men.

All hope was gone. My uncle had spent the entire morning buying some of the tools and equipment needed for this risky venture. The passage was filled with rope ladders, tied cords, torches, bottles, grappling hooks, climbing poles, pickaxes, and iron-tipped sticks, enough to weigh down ten men.

I spent an awful night. Next morning I was called early. I had quite decided I would not open the door. But how was I to resist the sweet voice which was always music to my ears, saying, "My dear Axel?"

I had a terrible night. The next morning, I was called early. I had totally decided I wouldn't open the door. But how could I resist that sweet voice, which was always music to my ears, saying, "My dear Axel?"

I came out of my room. I thought my pale countenance and my red and sleepless eyes would work upon Gräuben's sympathies and change her mind.

I stepped out of my room. I figured my pale face and my red, tired eyes would evoke Gräuben's sympathy and convince her to change her mind.

"Ah! my dear Axel," she said. "I see you are better. A night's rest has done you good."

"Ah! my dear Axel," she said. "I can see you're feeling better. A good night's sleep has helped you."

"Done me good!" I exclaimed.

"That was great!" I exclaimed.

I rushed to the glass. Well, in fact I did look better than I had expected. I could hardly believe my own eyes.

I hurried to the mirror. Honestly, I looked better than I had expected. I could barely believe my own eyes.

"Axel," she said, "I have had a long talk with my guardian. He is a bold philosopher, a man of immense courage, and you must remember that his blood flows in your veins. He has confided to me his plans, his hopes, and why and how he hopes to attain his object. He will no doubt succeed. My dear Axel, it is a grand thing to devote yourself to science! What honour will fall upon Herr Liedenbrock, and so be reflected upon his companion! When you return, Axel, you will be a man, his equal, free to speak and to act independently, and free to —"

"Axel," she said, "I've had a long conversation with my guardian. He's a bold philosopher, a man of great courage, and you need to remember that his blood runs in your veins. He has shared his plans and hopes with me, explaining how he intends to achieve his goals. There's no doubt he will succeed. My dear Axel, dedicating yourself to science is a wonderful thing! What honor will come to Herr Liedenbrock, and by extension, to his companion! When you return, Axel, you'll be a man, his equal, able to speak and act independently, and free to —"

The dear girl only finished this sentence by blushing. Her words revived me. Yet I refused to believe we should start. I drew Gräuben into the Professor's study.

The sweet girl only completed this sentence while blushing. Her words brought me back to life. Still, I couldn’t accept that we should begin. I pulled Gräuben into the Professor's study.

"Uncle, is it true that we are to go?"

"Uncle, is it true that we’re leaving?"

"Why do you doubt?"

"Why are you skeptical?"

"Well, I don't doubt," I said, not to vex him; "but, I ask, what need is there to hurry?"

"Well, I don't disagree," I said, not to annoy him; "but I ask, why rush?"

"Time, time, flying with irreparable rapidity."

"Time, time, flying by with unstoppable speed."

"But it is only the 16th May, and until the end of June—"

"But it’s only May 16th, and until the end of June—"

"What, you monument of ignorance! do you think you can get to Iceland in a couple of days? If you had not deserted me like a fool I should have taken you to the Copenhagen office, to Liffender & Co., and you would have learned then that there is only one trip every month from Copenhagen to Rejkiavik, on the 22nd."

"What, you total idiot! Do you really think you can reach Iceland in just a couple of days? If you hadn’t ditched me like an idiot, I would have taken you to the Copenhagen office, to Liffender & Co., and you would have found out that there’s only one trip every month from Copenhagen to Reykjavik, on the 22nd."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Well, if we waited for the 22nd June we should be too late to see the shadow of Scartaris touch the crater of Sneffels. Therefore we must get to Copenhagen as fast as we can to secure our passage. Go and pack up."

"Well, if we wait until June 22nd, we'll be too late to see the shadow of Scartaris reach the crater of Sneffels. So, we need to get to Copenhagen as quickly as possible to book our tickets. Go and pack your things."

There was no reply to this. I went up to my room. Gräuben followed me. She undertook to pack up all things necessary for my voyage. She was no more moved than if I had been starting for a little trip to Lübeck or Heligoland. Her little hands moved without haste. She talked quietly. She supplied me with sensible reasons for our expedition. She delighted me, and yet I was angry with her. Now and then I felt I ought to break out into a passion, but she took no notice and went on her way as methodically as ever.

There was no response to this. I headed up to my room, with Gräuben following me. She began to pack everything I would need for my trip. She seemed just as unaffected as if I were going on a short trip to Lübeck or Heligoland. Her small hands moved calmly and without urgency. She spoke softly, offering me logical reasons for our adventure. She made me happy, but I was still frustrated with her. Every now and then, I felt like I should lose my temper, but she ignored it and continued on her task as systematically as ever.

Finally the last strap was buckled; I came downstairs. All that day the philosophical instrument makers and the electricians kept coming and going. Martha was distracted.

Finally, the last strap was buckled; I came downstairs. All day long, the instrument makers and electricians kept coming and going. Martha was preoccupied.

"Is master mad?" she asked.

"Is the master crazy?" she asked.

I nodded my head.

I nodded.

"And is he going to take you with him?"

"And is he going to take you with him?"

I nodded again.

I nodded once more.

"Where to?"

"Where to now?"

I pointed with my finger downward.

I pointed my finger down.

"Down into the cellar?" cried the old servant.

"Down into the basement?" exclaimed the old servant.

"No," I said. "Lower down than that."

"No," I said. "Lower than that."

Night came. But I knew nothing about the lapse of time.

Night fell. But I had no idea how much time had passed.

"To-morrow morning at six precisely," my uncle decreed "we start."

"Tomorrow morning at six sharp," my uncle declared, "we're leaving."

At ten o'clock I fell upon my bed, a dead lump of inert matter. All through the night terror had hold of me. I spent it dreaming of abysses. I was a prey to delirium. I felt myself grasped by the Professor's sinewy hand, dragged along, hurled down, shattered into little bits. I dropped down unfathomable precipices with the accelerating velocity of bodies falling through space. My life had become an endless fall. I awoke at five with shattered nerves, trembling and weary. I came downstairs. My uncle was at table, devouring his breakfast. I stared at him with horror and disgust. But dear Gräuben was there; so I said nothing, and could eat nothing.

At ten o’clock, I collapsed onto my bed, feeling like a lifeless weight. Throughout the night, I was consumed by fear. I spent it dreaming of bottomless pits. I was caught in a feverish state. I felt the Professor's strong hand gripping me, pulling me along, throwing me down, breaking me into pieces. I dropped down endless cliffs at the increasing speed of objects falling through space. My life had turned into a never-ending plummet. I woke up at five, my nerves frayed, shaking and exhausted. I went downstairs. My uncle was at the table, devouring his breakfast. I looked at him with horror and disgust. But dear Gräuben was there, so I said nothing and couldn’t eat anything.

At half-past five there was a rattle of wheels outside. A large carriage was there to take us to the Altona railway station. It was soon piled up with my uncle's multifarious preparations.

At 5:30, we heard the clatter of wheels outside. A big carriage had arrived to take us to the Altona train station. It was quickly loaded up with my uncle's various supplies.

"Where's your box?" he cried.

"Where's your box?" he shouted.

"It is ready," I replied, with faltering voice.

"It’s ready," I replied, my voice shaking.

"Then make haste down, or we shall lose the train."

"Then hurry down, or we'll miss the train."

It was now manifestly impossible to maintain the struggle against destiny. I went up again to my room, and rolling my portmanteaus downstairs I darted after him.

It was now clearly impossible to keep fighting against fate. I went back to my room, and after rolling my suitcases downstairs, I rushed after him.

At that moment my uncle was solemnly investing Gräuben with the reins of government. My pretty Virlandaise was as calm and collected as was her wont. She kissed her guardian; but could not restrain a tear in touching my cheek with her gentle lips.

At that moment, my uncle was seriously giving Gräuben the responsibilities of leadership. My lovely Virlandaise was as calm and composed as usual. She kissed her guardian but couldn’t hold back a tear when she touched my cheek with her gentle lips.

"Gräuben!" I murmured.

"Wow!" I murmured.

"Go, my dear Axel, go! I am now your betrothed; and when you come back I will be your wife."

"Go, my dear Axel, go! I'm now your fiancée, and when you return, I will be your wife."

I pressed her in my arms and took my place in the carriage. Martha and the young girl, standing at the door, waved their last farewell. Then the horses, roused by the driver's whistling, darted off at a gallop on the road to Altona.

I hugged her tightly and got into the carriage. Martha and the young girl, standing at the door, waved their final goodbye. Then the horses, startled by the driver's whistle, took off at a gallop down the road to Altona.

CHAPTER VIII.

SERIOUS PREPARATIONS FOR VERTICAL DESCENT

Altona, which is but a suburb of Hamburg, is the terminus of the Kiel railway, which was to carry us to the Belts. In twenty minutes we were in Holstein.

Altona, just a suburb of Hamburg, is the end point of the Kiel railway, which was supposed to take us to the Belts. In twenty minutes, we were in Holstein.

At half-past six the carriage stopped at the station; my uncle's numerous packages, his voluminous impedimenta, were unloaded, removed, labelled, weighed, put into the luggage vans, and at seven we were seated face to face in our compartment. The whistle sounded, the engine started, we were off.

At 6:30, the carriage pulled up at the station; my uncle's many packages, his bulky impedimenta, were unloaded, taken care of, labeled, weighed, and loaded into the luggage vans. By 7, we were sitting across from each other in our compartment. The whistle blew, the engine revved up, and we were off.

Was I resigned? No, not yet. Yet the cool morning air and the scenes on the road, rapidly changed by the swiftness of the train, drew me away somewhat from my sad reflections.

Was I resigned? No, not yet. But the cool morning air and the views along the road, quickly shifting with the speed of the train, pulled me away a bit from my sad thoughts.

As for the Professor's reflections, they went far in advance of the swiftest express. We were alone in the carriage, but we sat in silence. My uncle examined all his pockets and his travelling bag with the minutest care. I saw that he had not forgotten the smallest matter of detail.

As for the Professor's thoughts, they were well ahead of the fastest train. We were alone in the carriage, but we sat in silence. My uncle carefully checked all his pockets and his travel bag. I could see that he hadn't overlooked even the tiniest detail.

Amongst other documents, a sheet of paper, carefully folded, bore the heading of the Danish consulate with the signature of W. Christiensen, consul at Hamburg and the Professor's friend. With this we possessed the proper introductions to the Governor of Iceland.

Among other documents, a carefully folded sheet of paper had the heading of the Danish consulate along with the signature of W. Christiensen, the consul in Hamburg and a friend of the Professor. With this, we had the right introductions to the Governor of Iceland.

I also observed the famous document most carefully laid up in a secret pocket in his portfolio. I bestowed a malediction upon it, and then proceeded to examine the country.

I also closely examined the famous document carefully stored in a hidden pocket of his portfolio. I cursed it under my breath, and then moved on to check out the area.

It was a very long succession of uninteresting loamy and fertile flats, a very easy country for the construction of railways, and propitious for the laying-down of these direct level lines so dear to railway companies.

It was a long stretch of boring, fertile flatlands, making it easy to build railways and perfect for the straight, level tracks that railway companies love.

I had no time to get tired of the monotony; for in three hours we stopped at Kiel, close to the sea.

I didn’t have time to get bored with the routine because, in three hours, we stopped at Kiel, near the sea.

The luggage being labelled for Copenhagen, we had no occasion to look after it. Yet the Professor watched every article with jealous vigilance, until all were safe on board. There they disappeared in the hold.

The luggage was tagged for Copenhagen, so we didn’t have to keep an eye on it. Still, the Professor monitored every item closely until everything was secured on board. Then they vanished into the hold.

My uncle, notwithstanding his hurry, had so well calculated the relations between the train and the steamer that we had a whole day to spare. The steamer Ellenora, did not start until night. Thence sprang a feverish state of excitement in which the impatient irascible traveller devoted to perdition the railway directors and the steamboat companies and the governments which allowed such intolerable slowness. I was obliged to act chorus to him when he attacked the captain of the Ellenora upon this subject. The captain disposed of us summarily.

My uncle, despite being in a rush, had figured out the timing between the train and the steamer perfectly, so we had an entire day to kill. The steamer Ellenora didn't leave until nighttime. This created a frenzied excitement in which the impatient, short-tempered traveler cursed the railway directors, the steamboat companies, and the governments that allowed such ridiculous delays. I had no choice but to back him up when he confronted the captain of the Ellenora about this issue. The captain dismissed us quickly.

At Kiel, as elsewhere, we must do something to while away the time. What with walking on the verdant shores of the bay within which nestles the little town, exploring the thick woods which make it look like a nest embowered amongst thick foliage, admiring the villas, each provided with a little bathing house, and moving about and grumbling, at last ten o'clock came.

At Kiel, just like anywhere else, we need to find ways to pass the time. Between strolling along the green shores of the bay that hugs the small town, wandering through the dense woods that make it feel like a cozy nest surrounded by lush greenery, admiring the villas—each with its own little bathing house—and milling around while complaining, we finally reached ten o'clock.

The heavy coils of smoke from the Ellenora's funnel unrolled in the sky, the bridge shook with the quivering of the struggling steam; we were on board, and owners for the time of two berths, one over the other, in the only saloon cabin on board.

The thick clouds of smoke from the Ellenora's chimney spread out in the sky, the bridge trembled from the vibrations of the struggling steam; we were on board, temporarily responsible for two berths, one on top of the other, in the only salon cabin available.

At a quarter past the moorings were loosed and the throbbing steamer pursued her way over the dark waters of the Great Belt.

At a quarter past, the ropes were untied and the pulsating steamer made its way over the dark waters of the Great Belt.

The night was dark; there was a sharp breeze and a rough sea, a few lights appeared on shore through the thick darkness; later on, I cannot tell when, a dazzling light from some lighthouse threw a bright stream of fire along the waves; and this is all I can remember of this first portion of our sail.

The night was dark; there was a sharp breeze and a rough sea, a few lights appeared on shore through the thick darkness; later on, I can’t say when, a dazzling light from a lighthouse shot a bright beam over the waves; and that’s all I can remember from this first part of our sail.

At seven in the morning we landed at Korsor, a small town on the west coast of Zealand. There we were transferred from the boat to another line of railway, which took us by just as flat a country as the plain of Holstein.

At seven in the morning, we arrived in Korsor, a small town on the west coast of Zealand. There, we transferred from the boat to another railway line, which took us through an equally flat landscape as the plain of Holstein.

Three hours' travelling brought us to the capital of Denmark. My uncle had not shut his eyes all night. In his impatience I believe he was trying to accelerate the train with his feet.

Three hours of travel brought us to the capital of Denmark. My uncle hadn’t slept at all that night. In his impatience, I think he was trying to speed up the train with his feet.

At last he discerned a stretch of sea.

At last, he spotted a stretch of ocean.

"The Sound!" he cried.

"The Sound!" he shouted.

At our left was a huge building that looked like a hospital.

At our left was a large building that resembled a hospital.

"That's a lunatic asylum," said one of or travelling companions.

"That's a mental hospital," said one of our traveling companions.

Very good! thought I, just the place we want to end our days in; and great as it is, that asylum is not big enough to contain all Professor Liedenbrock's madness!

Very good! I thought, just the place we want to spend our days; and as great as it is, that place isn’t big enough to hold all of Professor Liedenbrock's craziness!

At ten in the morning, at last, we set our feet in Copenhagen; the luggage was put upon a carriage and taken with ourselves to the Phoenix Hotel in Breda Gate. This took half an hour, for the station is out of the town. Then my uncle, after a hasty toilet, dragged me after him. The porter at the hotel could speak German and English; but the Professor, as a polyglot, questioned him in good Danish, and it was in the same language that that personage directed him to the Museum of Northern Antiquities.

At ten in the morning, we finally arrived in Copenhagen. We had our luggage loaded onto a carriage and took it with us to the Phoenix Hotel on Breda Gate. This took about half an hour since the station is outside the city. After a quick freshening up, my uncle pulled me along with him. The hotel porter could speak German and English, but the Professor, being multilingual, asked him questions in proper Danish, and it was in the same language that the porter directed him to the Museum of Northern Antiquities.

The curator of this curious establishment, in which wonders are gathered together out of which the ancient history of the country might be reconstructed by means of its stone weapons, its cups and its jewels, was a learned savant, the friend of the Danish consul at Hamburg, Professor Thomsen.

The curator of this intriguing place, where wonders are collected that could help piece together the ancient history of the country through its stone tools, cups, and jewels, was an educated expert, the friend of the Danish consul in Hamburg, Professor Thomsen.

My uncle had a cordial letter of introduction to him. As a general rule one savant greets another with coolness. But here the case was different. M. Thomsen, like a good friend, gave the Professor Liedenbrock a cordial greeting, and he even vouchsafed the same kindness to his nephew. It is hardly necessary to say the secret was sacredly kept from the excellent curator; we were simply disinterested travellers visiting Iceland out of harmless curiosity.

My uncle had a friendly letter of introduction for him. Usually, one scholar greets another with a bit of distance. But this situation was different. M. Thomsen, like a true friend, warmly welcomed Professor Liedenbrock, and he even extended the same kindness to his nephew. It goes without saying that we kept the secret strictly between us; we were just curious travelers visiting Iceland out of genuine interest.

M. Thomsen placed his services at our disposal, and we visited the quays with the object of finding out the next vessel to sail.

M. Thomsen offered his help, and we went to the docks to find out which ship would be leaving next.

I was yet in hopes that there would be no means of getting to Iceland. But there was no such luck. A small Danish schooner, the Valkyria, was to set sail for Rejkiavik on the 2nd of June. The captain, M. Bjarne, was on board. His intending passenger was so joyful that he almost squeezed his hands till they ached. That good man was rather surprised at his energy. To him it seemed a very simple thing to go to Iceland, as that was his business; but to my uncle it was sublime. The worthy captain took advantage of his enthusiasm to charge double fares; but we did not trouble ourselves about mere trifles. .

I was still hoping there would be no way to get to Iceland. But luck wasn't on my side. A small Danish schooner, the Valkyria, was set to sail for Reykjavik on June 2nd. The captain, M. Bjarne, was already on board. His intended passenger was so excited that he nearly squeezed his hands until they hurt. The captain was a bit taken aback by his enthusiasm. To him, going to Iceland seemed very straightforward since that was his job, but to my uncle, it was something amazing. The worthy captain took advantage of his excitement to charge double fares, but we didn't worry about such trivial matters.

"You must be on board on Tuesday, at seven in the morning," said
Captain Bjarne, after having pocketed more dollars than were his due.

"You need to be on board on Tuesday at seven in the morning," said
Captain Bjarne, after pocketing more dollars than he was supposed to.

Then we thanked M. Thomsen for his kindness, "and we returned to the
Phoenix Hotel.

Then we thanked M. Thomsen for his kindness, "and we went back to the
Phoenix Hotel.

"It's all right, it's all right," my uncle repeated. "How fortunate we are to have found this boat ready for sailing. Now let us have some breakfast and go about the town."

"It's okay, it's okay," my uncle repeated. "How lucky we are to have found this boat ready to sail. Now let's have some breakfast and explore the town."

We went first to Kongens-nye-Torw, an irregular square in which are two innocent-looking guns, which need not alarm any one. Close by, at No. 5, there was a French "restaurant," kept by a cook of the name of Vincent, where we had an ample breakfast for four marks each (2_s_. 4_d_.).

We first went to Kongens-nye-Torw, an irregular square that has two unassuming guns, which shouldn't alarm anyone. Nearby, at No. 5, there was a French "restaurant," run by a chef named Vincent, where we had a hearty breakfast for four marks each (2_s_. 4_d_.).

Then I took a childish pleasure in exploring the city; my uncle let me take him with me, but he took notice of nothing, neither the insignificant king's palace, nor the pretty seventeenth century bridge, which spans the canal before the museum, nor that immense cenotaph of Thorwaldsen's, adorned with horrible mural painting, and containing within it a collection of the sculptor's works, nor in a fine park the toylike chateau of Rosenberg, nor the beautiful renaissance edifice of the Exchange, nor its spire composed of the twisted tails of four bronze dragons, nor the great windmill on the ramparts, whose huge arms dilated in the sea breeze like the sails of a ship.

Then I found childlike joy in exploring the city; my uncle allowed me to take him along, but he noticed nothing, neither the unremarkable king's palace, nor the charming seventeenth-century bridge that crosses the canal in front of the museum, nor the massive cenotaph of Thorwaldsen, decorated with ugly murals and housing a collection of the sculptor's works, nor the toy-like chateau of Rosenberg in a lovely park, nor the stunning Renaissance building of the Exchange, nor its spire made of the twisted tails of four bronze dragons, nor the large windmill on the ramparts, whose huge arms stretched out in the sea breeze like a ship's sails.

What delicious walks we should have had together, my pretty Virlandaise and I, along the harbour where the two-deckers and the frigate slept peaceably by the red roofing of the warehouse, by the green banks of the strait, through the deep shades of the trees amongst which the fort is half concealed, where the guns are thrusting out their black throats between branches of alder and willow.

What amazing walks we could have had together, my lovely Virlandaise and I, along the harbor where the ships and the frigate rested peacefully by the red roofs of the warehouse, by the green banks of the strait, through the deep shadows of the trees where the fort is partially hidden, with the cannons sticking out their dark barrels between the branches of alder and willow.

But, alas! Gräuben was far away; and I never hoped to see her again.

But, unfortunately! Gräuben was far away; and I never expected to see her again.

But if my uncle felt no attraction towards these romantic scenes he was very much struck with the aspect of a certain church spire situated in the island of Amak, which forms the south-west quarter of Copenhagen.

But if my uncle didn’t find these romantic scenes appealing, he was really impressed by the look of a certain church spire located on the island of Amak, which makes up the southwest part of Copenhagen.

I was ordered to direct my feet that way; I embarked on a small steamer which plies on the canals, and in a few minutes she touched the quay of the dockyard.

I was instructed to head that way; I boarded a small steamer that travels on the canals, and in just a few minutes, it arrived at the dockyard.

After crossing a few narrow streets where some convicts, in trousers half yellow and half grey, were at work under the orders of the gangers, we arrived at the Vor Frelsers Kirk. There was nothing remarkable about the church; but there was a reason why its tall spire had attracted the Professor's attention. Starting from the top of the tower, an external staircase wound around the spire, the spirals circling up into the sky.

After walking through a few narrow streets where some prisoners, in pants that were half yellow and half gray, were working under the supervision of the foremen, we reached the Vor Frelsers Kirk. The church itself wasn't anything special, but there was a reason the Professor was drawn to its tall spire. An external staircase spiraled around the top of the tower, winding up into the sky.

"Let us get to the top," said my uncle.

"Let’s get to the top," my uncle said.

"I shall be dizzy," I said.

"I’m going to be dizzy," I said.

"The more reason why we should go up; we must get used to it."

"The more reason we have to go for it; we need to get accustomed to it."

"But—"

"But—"

"Come, I tell you; don't waste our time."

"Come on, I'm telling you; let's not waste our time."

I had to obey. A keeper who lived at the other end of the street handed us the key, and the ascent began.

I had to follow their orders. A custodian who lived at the other end of the street gave us the key, and we started our climb.

My uncle went ahead with a light step. I followed him not without alarm, for my head was very apt to feel dizzy; I possessed neither the equilibrium of an eagle nor his fearless nature.

My uncle walked ahead with a light step. I followed him, feeling quite anxious, since I often felt dizzy; I didn't have the balance of an eagle or his fearless spirit.

As long as we were protected on the inside of the winding staircase up the tower, all was well enough; but after toiling up a hundred and fifty steps the fresh air came to salute my face, and we were on the leads of the tower. There the aerial staircase began its gyrations, only guarded by a thin iron rail, and the narrowing steps seemed to ascend into infinite space!

As long as we were sheltered inside the winding staircase up the tower, everything was fine; but after climbing a hundred and fifty steps, the fresh air greeted my face, and we found ourselves on the roof of the tower. There, the open staircase started twisting and turning, only protected by a thin iron railing, and the narrow steps seemed to rise into endless space!

"Never shall I be able to do it," I said.

"There's no way I can do it," I said.

"Don't be a coward; come up, sir"; said my uncle with the coldest cruelty.

"Don't be a coward; come here, sir," my uncle said with the coldest cruelty.

I had to follow, clutching at every step. The keen air made me giddy; I felt the spire rocking with every gust of wind; my knees began to fail; soon I was crawling on my knees, then creeping on my stomach; I closed my eyes; I seemed to be lost in space.

I had to keep going, gripping at every step. The sharp air made me dizzy; I felt the spire swaying with every gust of wind; my knees started to give out; before long, I was crawling on my knees, then slithering on my stomach; I shut my eyes; I felt like I was drifting in space.

At last I reached the apex, with the assistance of my uncle dragging me up by the collar.

At last, I reached the top, with my uncle pulling me up by the collar.

"Look down!" he cried. "Look down well! You must take a lesson in abysses."

"Look down!" he shouted. "Look down carefully! You need to learn about the depths."

I opened my eyes. I saw houses squashed flat as if they had all fallen down from the skies; a smoke fog seemed to drown them. Over my head ragged clouds were drifting past, and by an optical inversion they seemed stationary, while the steeple, the ball and I were all spinning along with fantastic speed. Far away on one side was the green country, on the other the sea sparkled, bathed in sunlight. The Sound stretched away to Elsinore, dotted with a few white sails, like sea-gulls' wings; and in the misty east and away to the north-east lay outstretched the faintly-shadowed shores of Sweden. All this immensity of space whirled and wavered, fluctuating beneath my eyes.

I opened my eyes. I saw houses flattened as if they had all dropped from the sky; a smoky fog seemed to envelop them. Above me, ragged clouds drifted by, and because of an optical illusion, they looked like they were standing still, while the steeple, the ball, and I were spinning at an incredible speed. Far away on one side was the green countryside, and on the other, the sea sparkled in the sunlight. The Sound stretched out towards Elsinore, dotted with a few white sails, like seagull wings; and in the misty east and over to the northeast lay the faintly-shadowed shores of Sweden. All this vastness whirled and swayed, fluctuating before my eyes.

But I was compelled to rise, to stand up, to look. My first lesson in dizziness lasted an hour. When I got permission to come down and feel the solid street pavements I was afflicted with severe lumbago.

But I had to get up, to stand, to look. My first lesson in dizziness went on for an hour. When I finally got the okay to come down and feel the solid pavement, I was hit with a bad backache.

"To-morrow we will do it again," said the Professor.

"Tomorrow we’ll do it again," said the Professor.

And it was so; for five days in succession, I was obliged to undergo this anti-vertiginous exercise; and whether I would or not, I made some improvement in the art of "lofty contemplations."

And it was true; for five days in a row, I had to go through this anti-dizziness exercise; and whether I wanted to or not, I gained some skill in the art of "high thoughts."

CHAPTER IX.

ICELAND! BUT WHAT NEXT?

The day for our departure arrived. The day before it our kind friend
M. Thomsen brought us letters of introduction to Count Trampe, the
Governor of Iceland, M. Picturssen, the bishop's suffragan, and M.
Finsen, mayor of Rejkiavik. My uncle expressed his gratitude by
tremendous compressions of both his hands.

The day for our departure finally came. The day before, our good friend
M. Thomsen gave us letters of introduction to Count Trampe, the
Governor of Iceland, M. Picturssen, the bishop’s assistant, and M.
Finsen, the mayor of Reykjavik. My uncle showed his appreciation with
a huge squeeze of both his hands.

On the 2nd, at six in the evening, all our precious baggage being safely on board the Valkyria, the captain took us into a very narrow cabin.

On the 2nd, at six in the evening, with all our valuable luggage securely on the Valkyria, the captain led us into a very small cabin.

"Is the wind favourable?" my uncle asked.

"Is the wind good?" my uncle asked.

"Excellent," replied Captain Bjarne; "a sou'-easter. We shall pass down the Sound full speed, with all sails set."

"Great," replied Captain Bjarne; "a southeast wind. We’ll head down the Sound at full speed, with all sails up."

In a few minutes the schooner, under her mizen, brigantine, topsail, and topgallant sail, loosed from her moorings and made full sail through the straits. In an hour the capital of Denmark seemed to sink below the distant waves, and the Valkyria was skirting the coast by Elsinore. In my nervous frame of mind I expected to see the ghost of Hamlet wandering on the legendary castle terrace.

In a few minutes, the schooner, with her mizzen, brigantine, topsail, and topgallant sail, untied from her moorings and proceeded full sail through the straits. In an hour, the capital of Denmark appeared to disappear below the distant waves, and the Valkyria was cruising along the coast by Elsinore. In my anxious state of mind, I half-expected to see Hamlet's ghost wandering on the legendary castle terrace.

"Sublime madman!" I said, "no doubt you would approve of our expedition. Perhaps you would keep us company to the centre of the globe, to find the solution of your eternal doubts."

"Sublime madman!" I said, "I'm sure you would approve of our journey. Maybe you would join us to the center of the Earth, to discover the answer to your endless questions."

But there was no ghostly shape upon the ancient walls. Indeed, the castle is much younger than the heroic prince of Denmark. It now answers the purpose of a sumptuous lodge for the doorkeeper of the straits of the Sound, before which every year there pass fifteen thousand ships of all nations.

But there was no ghostly figure on the old walls. In fact, the castle is much younger than the legendary prince of Denmark. It now serves as a luxurious lodge for the doorkeeper of the Sound straits, where every year fifteen thousand ships from all over the world pass by.

The castle of Kronsberg soon disappeared in the mist, as well as the tower of Helsingborg, built on the Swedish coast, and the schooner passed lightly on her way urged by the breezes of the Cattegat.

The castle of Kronsberg soon vanished in the mist, along with the tower of Helsingborg, located on the Swedish coast, and the schooner glided smoothly along, propelled by the breezes of the Cattegat.

The Valkyria was a splendid sailer, but on a sailing vessel you can place no dependence. She was taking to Rejkiavik coal, household goods, earthenware, woollen clothing, and a cargo of wheat. The crew consisted of five men, all Danes.

The Valkyria was a beautiful sailboat, but you can't rely on a sailing vessel. She was headed to Reykjavik with coal, household items, ceramics, wool clothing, and a load of wheat. The crew had five men, all from Denmark.

"How long will the passage take?" my uncle asked.

"How long will the trip take?" my uncle asked.

"Ten days," the captain replied, "if we don't meet a nor'-wester in passing the Faroes."

"Ten days," the captain said, "if we don't run into a northwest wind while passing the Faroes."

"But are you not subject to considerable delays?"

"But aren't you facing significant delays?"

"No, M. Liedenbrock, don't be uneasy, we shall get there in very good time."

"No, M. Liedenbrock, don’t worry, we’ll get there in plenty of time."

At evening the schooner doubled the Skaw at the northern point of
Denmark, in the night passed the Skager Rack, skirted Norway by Cape
Lindness, and entered the North Sea.

At evening, the schooner rounded the Skaw at the northern point of
Denmark, passed the Skager Rack during the night, went by Norway near Cape
Lindness, and entered the North Sea.

In two days more we sighted the coast of Scotland near Peterhead, and the Valkyria turned her lead towards the Faroe Islands, passing between the Orkneys and Shetlands.

In just two more days, we spotted the coast of Scotland near Peterhead, and the Valkyria headed toward the Faroe Islands, sailing between the Orkneys and Shetlands.

Soon the schooner encountered the great Atlantic swell; she had to tack against the north wind, and reached the Faroes only with some difficulty. On the 8th the captain made out Myganness, the southernmost of these islands, and from that moment took a straight course for Cape Portland, the most southerly point of Iceland.

Soon the schooner faced the big waves of the Atlantic; she had to sail against the north wind and only managed to reach the Faroes with some trouble. On the 8th, the captain spotted Myganness, the southernmost of these islands, and from that point on, he headed straight for Cape Portland, the southernmost point of Iceland.

The passage was marked by nothing unusual. I bore the troubles of the sea pretty well; my uncle, to his own intense disgust, and his greater shame, was ill all through the voyage.

The journey was nothing out of the ordinary. I handled the challenges of the sea pretty well; my uncle, much to his own deep frustration and greater embarrassment, was sick the entire trip.

He therefore was unable to converse with the captain about Snæfell, the way to get to it, the facilities for transport, he was obliged to put off these inquiries until his arrival, and spent all his time at full length in his cabin, of which the timbers creaked and shook with every pitch she took. It must be confessed he was not undeserving of his punishment.

He couldn't talk to the captain about Snæfell, how to get there, or the transportation options. He had to wait until he arrived to ask those questions and spent all his time lying flat in his cabin, which creaked and shook with every movement of the ship. It's fair to say he brought some of this on himself.

On the 11th we reached Cape Portland. The clear open weather gave us a good view of Myrdals jokul, which overhangs it. The cape is merely a low hill with steep sides, standing lonely by the beach.

On the 11th we arrived at Cape Portland. The clear weather gave us a great view of Myrdals jokul, which towers over it. The cape is just a low hill with steep sides, standing alone by the beach.

The Valkyria kept at some distance from the coast, taking a westerly course amidst great shoals of whales and sharks. Soon we came in sight of an enormous perforated rock, through which the sea dashed furiously. The Westman islets seemed to rise out of the ocean like a group of rocks in a liquid plain. From that time the schooner took a wide berth and swept at a great distance round Cape Rejkianess, which forms the western point of Iceland.

The Valkyria stayed a bit away from the coast, heading west through large schools of whales and sharks. Before long, we spotted a massive hole-riddled rock, where the sea crashed violently. The Westman islets looked like they were emerging from the ocean, like a cluster of stones in a watery landscape. From then on, the schooner made a wide turn, steering clear of Cape Rejkianess, which marks the western tip of Iceland.

The rough sea prevented my uncle from coming on deck to admire these shattered and surf-beaten coasts.

The rough sea kept my uncle from coming up on deck to admire these shattered and wave-tossed shores.

Forty-eight hours after, coming out of a storm which forced the schooner to scud under bare poles, we sighted east of us the beacon on Cape Skagen, where dangerous rocks extend far away seaward. An Icelandic pilot came on board, and in three hours the Valkyria dropped her anchor before Rejkiavik, in Faxa Bay.

Forty-eight hours later, after coming out of a storm that made the schooner sail without its sails, we saw the beacon on Cape Skagen to our east, where treacherous rocks stretch far out to sea. An Icelandic pilot boarded, and in three hours the Valkyria dropped anchor in Faxa Bay, right in front of Reykjavik.

The Professor at last emerged from his cabin, rather pale and wretched-looking, but still full of enthusiasm, and with ardent satisfaction shining in his eyes.

The Professor finally stepped out of his cabin, looking quite pale and miserable, but still brimming with enthusiasm and with a passionate satisfaction shining in his eyes.

The population of the town, wonderfully interested in the arrival of a vessel from which every one expected something, formed in groups upon the quay.

The town's residents, eagerly anticipating the arrival of a ship that everyone expected to bring something, gathered in groups along the dock.

My uncle left in haste his floating prison, or rather hospital. But before quitting the deck of the schooner he dragged me forward, and pointing with outstretched finger north of the bay at a distant mountain terminating in a double peak, a pair of cones covered with perpetual snow, he cried:

My uncle quickly left his floating prison, or more like a hospital. But before he left the deck of the schooner, he pulled me to the front and pointed with his finger north of the bay at a distant mountain that ended in a double peak, a pair of snow-capped cones, and shouted:

"Snæfell! Snæfell!"

"Snæfell! Snæfell!"

Then recommending me, by an impressive gesture, to keep silence, he went into the boat which awaited him. I followed, and presently we were treading the soil of Iceland.

Then, with a grand gesture, he advised me to stay quiet and went into the waiting boat. I followed, and soon we were stepping onto the soil of Iceland.

The first man we saw was a good-looking fellow enough, in a general's uniform. Yet he was not a general but a magistrate, the Governor of the island, M. le Baron Trampe himself. The Professor was soon aware of the presence he was in. He delivered him his letters from Copenhagen, and then followed a short conversation in the Danish language, the purport of which I was quite ignorant of, and for a very good reason. But the result of this first conversation was, that Baron Trampe placed himself entirely at the service of Professor Liedenbrock.

The first man we noticed was a pretty good-looking guy in a general's uniform. However, he wasn’t a general; he was actually a magistrate, the Governor of the island, M. le Baron Trampe himself. The Professor quickly realized who he was. He handed over his letters from Copenhagen, and then a brief conversation in Danish followed, the details of which I had no idea about, and for a very good reason. But the outcome of this initial chat was that Baron Trampe offered his full assistance to Professor Liedenbrock.

My uncle was just as courteously received by the mayor, M. Finsen, whose appearance was as military, and disposition and office as pacific, as the Governor's.

My uncle was received just as courteously by the mayor, M. Finsen, whose appearance was military and whose demeanor and position were peaceful, just like the Governor's.

As for the bishop's suffragan, M. Picturssen, he was at that moment engaged on an episcopal visitation in the north. For the time we must be resigned to wait for the honour of being presented to him. But M. Fridrikssen, professor of natural sciences at the school of Rejkiavik, was a delightful man, and his friendship became very precious to me. This modest philosopher spoke only Danish and Latin. He came to proffer me his good offices in the language of Horace, and I felt that we were made to understand each other. In fact he was the only person in Iceland with whom I could converse at all.

As for the bishop's assistant, M. Picturssen, he was currently on an episcopal visit in the north. For now, we have to wait to meet him. But M. Fridrikssen, a professor of natural sciences at the University of Reykjavik, was a wonderful man, and his friendship became very valuable to me. This humble philosopher spoke only Danish and Latin. He came to offer his help in the language of Horace, and I felt that we connected well. In fact, he was the only person in Iceland with whom I could really have a conversation.

This good-natured gentleman made over to us two of the three rooms which his house contained, and we were soon installed in it with all our luggage, the abundance of which rather astonished the good people of Rejkiavik.

This kind gentleman gave us two of the three rooms in his house, and we quickly settled in with all our luggage, which somewhat surprised the nice people of Reykjavik.

"Well, Axel," said my uncle, "we are getting on, and now the worst is over."

"Well, Axel," my uncle said, "we're making progress, and the worst is behind us."

"The worst!" I said, astonished.

"That's the worst!" I said, astonished.

"To be sure, now we have nothing to do but go down."

"Sure enough, now we have nothing left to do but go down."

"Oh, if that is all, you are quite right; but after all, when we have gone down, we shall have to get up again, I suppose?"

"Oh, if that's all, you're totally right; but after we've gone down, I guess we'll have to get back up again, won't we?"

"Oh I don't trouble myself about that. Come, there's no time to lose;
I am going to the library. Perhaps there is some manuscript of
Saknussemm's there, and I should be glad to consult it."

"Oh, I don’t worry about that. Come on, we don’t have time to waste;
I’m heading to the library. Maybe there’s some manuscript of
Saknussemm’s there, and I’d be happy to check it out."

"Well, while you are there I will go into the town. Won't you?"

"Well, while you’re there, I’ll head into town. Won't you come with me?"

"Oh, that is very uninteresting to me. It is not what is upon this island, but what is underneath, that interests me."

"Oh, that's really uninteresting to me. It's not what's on this island, but what's underneath it that fascinates me."

I went out, and wandered wherever chance took me.

I went out and wandered wherever the moment carried me.

It would not be easy to lose your way in Rejkiavik. I was therefore under no necessity to inquire the road, which exposes one to mistakes when the only medium of intercourse is gesture.

It wouldn't be hard to get lost in Reykjavik. So, I didn't need to ask for directions, which can lead to misunderstandings when the only way to communicate is through gestures.

The town extends along a low and marshy level, between two hills. An immense bed of lava bounds it on one side, and falls gently towards the sea. On the other extends the vast bay of Faxa, shut in at the north by the enormous glacier of the Snæfell, and of which the Valkyria was for the time the only occupant. Usually the English and French conservators of fisheries moor in this bay, but just then they were cruising about the western coasts of the island.

The town stretches along a low and marshy area between two hills. An enormous lava bed borders it on one side and slopes gently toward the sea. On the other side is the vast Faxa Bay, closed off to the north by the massive Snæfell glacier, which, at that time, was solely occupied by the Valkyria. Normally, the English and French fishery guards anchor in this bay, but at that moment, they were patrolling the western shores of the island.

The longest of the only two streets that Rejkiavik possesses was parallel with the beach. Here live the merchants and traders, in wooden cabins made of red planks set horizontally; the other street, running west, ends at the little lake between the house of the bishop and other non-commercial people.

The longest of the only two streets in Reykjavik runs parallel to the beach. This is where the merchants and traders live, in wooden cabins made of red planks set horizontally. The other street, running west, ends at the little lake located between the bishop's house and other non-commercial residents.

I had soon explored these melancholy ways; here and there I got a glimpse of faded turf, looking like a worn-out bit of carpet, or some appearance of a kitchen garden, the sparse vegetables of which (potatoes, cabbages, and lettuces), would have figured appropriately upon a Lilliputian table. A few sickly wallflowers were trying to enjoy the air and sunshine.

I quickly wandered through these sad paths; now and then, I caught sight of worn grass that looked like a shabby piece of carpet, or a hint of a garden, with sparse vegetables (potatoes, cabbages, and lettuces) that would have fit perfectly on a tiny table. A few weak wallflowers were attempting to soak up the air and sunshine.

About the middle of the tin-commercial street I found the public cemetery, inclosed with a mud wall, and where there seemed plenty of room.

About the middle of the tin-commercial street, I discovered the public cemetery, enclosed by a mud wall, and it looked like there was plenty of space.

Then a few steps brought me to the Governor's house, a but compared with the town hall of Hamburg, a palace in comparison with the cabins of the Icelandic population.

Then a few steps took me to the Governor's house, which, compared to the town hall of Hamburg, felt like a palace next to the cabins of the Icelandic people.

Between the little lake and the town the church is built in the Protestant style, of calcined stones extracted out of the volcanoes by their own labour and at their own expense; in high westerly winds it was manifest that the red tiles of the roof would be scattered in the air, to the great danger of the faithful worshippers.

Between the small lake and the town, the church is constructed in a Protestant style, using calcined stones sourced from the volcanoes at their own labor and cost; during strong westerly winds, it was clear that the red tiles on the roof would be blown into the air, posing a significant risk to the faithful worshippers.

On a neighbouring hill I perceived the national school, where, as I was informed later by our host, were taught Hebrew, English, French, and Danish, four languages of which, with shame I confess it, I don't know a single word; after an examination I should have had to stand last of the forty scholars educated at this little college, and I should have been held unworthy to sleep along with them in one of those little double closets, where more delicate youths would have died of suffocation the very first night.

On a nearby hill, I saw the national school, where, as our host later told us, they taught Hebrew, English, French, and Danish—four languages that, I shamefully admit, I don't know even a single word of. After an examination, I would have had to be last among the forty students educated at this small college, and I would have been deemed unworthy to sleep in one of those tiny double closets, where more sensitive kids would have suffocated on the very first night.

In three hours I had seen not only the town but its environs. The general aspect was wonderfully dull. No trees, and scarcely any vegetation. Everywhere bare rocks, signs of volcanic action. The Icelandic huts are made of earth and turf, and the walls slope inward; they rather resemble roofs placed on the ground. But then these roofs are meadows of comparative fertility. Thanks to the internal heat, the grass grows on them to some degree of perfection. It is carefully mown in the hay season; if it were not, the horses would come to pasture on these green abodes.

In three hours, I had seen not just the town but also the surrounding area. The overall look was incredibly boring. There were no trees and hardly any greenery. Everywhere you looked were bare rocks, showing signs of volcanic activity. The Icelandic huts are built from earth and turf, and the walls slope inward; they look more like roofs sitting on the ground. But these roofs are meadows with some level of fertility. Thanks to the geothermal heat, the grass on them grows quite well. It’s carefully cut during hay season; if it weren’t, the horses would graze on these green homes.

In my excursion I met but few people. On returning to the main street I found the greater part of the population busied in drying, salting, and putting on board codfish, their chief export. The men looked like robust but heavy, blond Germans with pensive eyes, conscious of being far removed from their fellow creatures, poor exiles relegated to this land of ice, poor creatures who should have been Esquimaux, since nature had condemned them to live only just outside the arctic circle! In vain did I try to detect a smile upon their lips; sometimes by a spasmodic and involuntary contraction of the muscles they seemed to laugh, but they never smiled.

In my trip, I encountered very few people. When I returned to the main street, I saw that most of the locals were busy drying, salting, and loading codfish, their main export. The men looked like strong but heavyset, blonde Germans with thoughtful eyes, aware of their distance from others, poor exiles stuck in this icy land, unfortunate souls who should have been Eskimos, since nature had destined them to live just outside the Arctic Circle! I tried in vain to catch a smile on their lips; sometimes, a sudden and involuntary twitch in their muscles made them seem like they were laughing, but they never smiled.

Their costume consisted of a coarse jacket of black woollen cloth called in Scandinavian lands a 'vadmel,' a hat with a very broad brim, trousers with a narrow edge of red, and a bit of leather rolled round the foot for shoes.

Their outfit was made up of a rough black wool jacket known in Scandinavian countries as a 'vadmel,' a wide-brimmed hat, pants with a slim red edge, and a piece of leather wrapped around the foot as shoes.

The women looked as sad and as resigned as the men; their faces were agreeable but expressionless, and they wore gowns and petticoats of dark 'vadmel'; as maidens, they wore over their braided hair a little knitted brown cap; when married, they put around their heads a coloured handkerchief, crowned with a peak of white linen.

The women looked just as sad and resigned as the men; their faces were pleasant but showed no emotion, and they wore dark woolen gowns and petticoats. When they were young, they had little knitted brown caps over their braided hair; when married, they draped a colorful handkerchief around their heads, topped with a peak of white linen.

After a good walk I returned to M. Fridrikssen's house, where I found my uncle already in his host's company.

After a nice walk, I returned to M. Fridrikssen's house, where I found my uncle already with his host.

CHAPTER X.

INTERESTING CONVERSATIONS WITH ICELANDIC SAVANTS

Dinner was ready. Professor Liedenbrock devoured his portion voraciously, for his compulsory fast on board had converted his stomach into a vast unfathomable gulf. There was nothing remarkable in the meal itself; but the hospitality of our host, more Danish than Icelandic, reminded me of the heroes of old. It was evident that we were more at home than he was himself.

Dinner was ready. Professor Liedenbrock eagerly devoured his portion, as his mandatory fast on the ship had turned his stomach into a huge, endless pit. There was nothing special about the meal itself, but our host's hospitality, which felt more Danish than Icelandic, reminded me of ancient heroes. It was clear that we felt more at home than he did.

The conversation was carried on in the vernacular tongue, which my uncle mixed with German and M. Fridrikssen with Latin for my benefit. It turned upon scientific questions as befits philosophers; but Professor Liedenbrock was excessively reserved, and at every sentence spoke to me with his eyes, enjoining the most absolute silence upon our plans.

The conversation was held in everyday language, which my uncle blended with German and M. Fridrikssen added some Latin for my sake. They discussed scientific topics, as philosophers do; however, Professor Liedenbrock was very private, and with every sentence, he looked at me, insisting on complete silence about our plans.

In the first place M. Fridrikssen wanted to know what success my uncle had had at the library.

In the first place, Mr. Fridrikssen wanted to know how successful my uncle had been at the library.

"Your library! why there is nothing but a few tattered books upon almost deserted shelves."

"Your library! There are only a few worn-out books on almost empty shelves."

"Indeed!" replied M. Fridrikssen, "why we possess eight thousand volumes, many of them valuable and scarce, works in the old Scandinavian language, and we have all the novelties that Copenhagen sends us every year."

"Absolutely!" replied M. Fridrikssen, "we have eight thousand volumes, many of which are valuable and rare, works in the old Scandinavian language, and we receive all the new releases that Copenhagen sends us each year."

"Where do you keep your eight thousand volumes? For my part—"

"Where do you store your eight thousand books? As for me—"

"Oh, M. Liedenbrock, they are all over the country. In this icy region we are fond of study. There is not a farmer nor a fisherman that cannot read and does not read. Our principle is, that books, instead of growing mouldy behind an iron grating, should be worn out under the eyes of many readers. Therefore, these volumes are passed from one to another, read over and over, referred to again and again; and it often happens that they find their way back to their shelves only after an absence of a year or two."

"Oh, M. Liedenbrock, they're everywhere in the country. In this cold region, we love to learn. There's not a farmer or a fisherman who can't read and doesn't read. Our belief is that books, instead of gathering dust behind iron bars, should be used and worn out by many readers. Because of this, these books are shared from person to person, read multiple times, and referenced again and again; and it often happens that they only return to their shelves after being gone for a year or two."

"And in the meantime," said my uncle rather spitefully, "strangers—"

"And in the meantime," my uncle said somewhat resentfully, "strangers—"

"Well, what would you have? Foreigners have their libraries at home, and the first essential for labouring people is that they should be educated. I repeat to you the love of reading runs in Icelandic blood. In 1816 we founded a prosperous literary society; learned strangers think themselves honoured in becoming members of it. It publishes books which educate our fellow-countrymen, and do the country great service. If you will consent to be a corresponding member, Herr Liedenbrock, you will be giving us great pleasure."

"Well, what do you want? Foreigners have their libraries at home, and the most important thing for working people is that they should be educated. I tell you, the love of reading is in our Icelandic blood. In 1816, we started a successful literary society; educated outsiders consider it an honor to join. It publishes books that educate our fellow countrymen and greatly benefit the country. If you agree to be a corresponding member, Herr Liedenbrock, it would bring us great joy."

My uncle, who had already joined about a hundred learned societies, accepted with a grace which evidently touched M. Fridrikssen.

My uncle, who had already joined around a hundred scholarly organizations, accepted with a grace that clearly affected M. Fridrikssen.

"Now," said he, "will you be kind enough to tell me what books you hoped to find in our library and I may perhaps enable you to consult them?"

"Now," he said, "could you please tell me what books you were hoping to find in our library? I might be able to help you look them up."

My uncle's eyes and mine met. He hesitated. This direct question went to the root of the matter. But after a moment's reflection he decided on speaking.

My uncle's eyes met mine. He paused. This straightforward question got to the heart of the issue. But after a moment of thought, he chose to speak.

"Monsieur Fridrikssen, I wished to know if amongst your ancient books you possessed any of the works of Arne Saknussemm?"

"Monsieur Fridrikssen, I wanted to know if you have any of Arne Saknussemm's works among your old books?"

"Arne Saknussemm!" replied the Rejkiavik professor. "You mean that learned sixteenth century savant, a naturalist, a chemist, and a traveller?"

"Arne Saknussemm!" replied the Reykjavik professor. "You’re talking about that renowned 16th-century scholar, a naturalist, chemist, and explorer?"

"Just so!"

"Exactly!"

"One of the glories of Icelandic literature and science?"

"One of the highlights of Icelandic literature and science?"

"That's the man."

"That's the guy."

"An illustrious man anywhere!"

"An impressive man anywhere!"

"Quite so."

"Definitely."

"And whose courage was equal to his genius!"

"And whose bravery matched his genius!"

"I see that you know him well."

"I see you know him well."

My uncle was bathed in delight at hearing his hero thus described. He feasted his eyes upon M. Fridrikssen's face.

My uncle was thrilled to hear his hero described this way. He couldn't take his eyes off M. Fridrikssen's face.

"Well," he cried, "where are his works?"

"Well," he shouted, "where are his works?"

"His works, we have them not."

"His works, we don't have them."

"What—not in Iceland?"

"What—aren't they in Iceland?"

"They are neither in Iceland nor anywhere else."

"They're neither in Iceland nor anywhere else."

"Why is that?"

"Why is that?"

"Because Arne Saknussemm was persecuted for heresy, and in 1573 his books were burned by the hands of the common hangman."

"Because Arne Saknussemm was targeted for heresy, and in 1573 his books were burned by the executioner."

"Very good! Excellent!" cried my uncle, to the great scandal of the professor of natural history.

"Awesome! Amazing!" shouted my uncle, much to the shock of the professor of natural history.

"What!" he cried.

"What!" he exclaimed.

"Yes, yes; now it is all clear, now it is all unravelled; and I see why Saknussemm, put into the Index Expurgatorius, and compelled to hide the discoveries made by his genius, was obliged to bury in an incomprehensible cryptogram the secret—"

"Yes, yes; now everything is clear, now everything is revealed; and I understand why Saknussemm, placed in the Index Expurgatorius and forced to conceal the discoveries made by his genius, had to hide the secret in an obscure cryptogram—"

"What secret?" asked M. Fridrikssen, starting.

"What secret?" asked M. Fridrikssen, startled.

"Oh, just a secret which—" my uncle stammered.

"Oh, just a secret that—" my uncle stammered.

"Have you some private document in your possession?" asked our host.

"Do you have any private documents with you?" our host asked.

"No; I was only supposing a case."

"No; I was just imagining a scenario."

"Oh, very well," answered M. Fridrikssen, who was kind enough not to pursue the subject when he had noticed the embarrassment of his friend. "I hope you will not leave our island until you have seen some of its mineralogical wealth."

"Oh, fine," replied M. Fridrikssen, who was considerate enough not to press on the topic when he noticed his friend's discomfort. "I hope you won't leave our island without seeing some of its mineral resources."

"Certainly," replied my uncle; "but I am rather late; or have not others been here before me?"

"Sure," my uncle said, "but I'm a bit late; haven't others already been here before me?"

"Yes, Herr Liedenbrock; the labours of MM. Olafsen and Povelsen, pursued by order of the king, the researches of Troïl the scientific mission of MM. Gaimard and Robert on the French corvette La Recherche, [1] and lately the observations of scientific men who came in the Reine Hortense, have added materially to our knowledge of Iceland. But I assure you there is plenty left."

"Yes, Mr. Liedenbrock; the work of Messrs. Olafsen and Povelsen, done by order of the king, the studies of Troïl, and the scientific mission of Messrs. Gaimard and Robert on the French corvette La Recherche, [1] as well as the recent observations from scientists who came on the Reine Hortense, have greatly expanded our understanding of Iceland. But I assure you, there’s still a lot more to discover."

"Do you think so?" said my uncle, pretending to look very modest, and trying to hide the curiosity was flashing out of his eyes.

"Do you really think so?" my uncle said, acting all modest while trying to conceal the curiosity that was shining in his eyes.

"Oh, yes; how many mountains, glaciers, and volcanoes there are to study, which are as yet but imperfectly known! Then, without going any further, that mountain in the horizon. That is Snæfell."

"Oh, yes; how many mountains, glaciers, and volcanoes there are to explore, which are still not fully understood! Then, without going any further, that mountain on the horizon. That is Snæfell."

"Ah!" said my uncle, as coolly as he was able, "is that Snæfell?"

"Ah!" my uncle said, as calmly as he could, "is that Snæfell?"

"Yes; one of the most curious volcanoes, and the crater of which has scarcely ever been visited."

"Yes; one of the most fascinating volcanoes, and its crater has hardly ever been visited."

"Is it extinct?"

"Is it gone?"

"Oh, yes; more than five hundred years."

"Oh, yes; over five hundred years."

"Well," replied my uncle, who was frantically locking his legs together to keep himself from jumping up in the air, "that is where I mean to begin my geological studies, there on that Seffel—Fessel—what do you call it?"

"Well," my uncle replied, frantically locking his legs together to stop himself from jumping up, "that's where I plan to start my geology studies, over on that Seffel—Fessel—whatever you call it?"

"Snæfell," replied the excellent M. Fridrikssen.

"Snæfell," replied the outstanding M. Fridrikssen.

This part of the conversation was in Latin; I had understood every word of it, and I could hardly conceal my amusement at seeing my uncle trying to keep down the excitement and satisfaction which were brimming over in every limb and every feature. He tried hard to put on an innocent little expression of simplicity; but it looked like a diabolical grin.

This part of the conversation was in Latin; I understood every word, and I could barely hide my amusement at watching my uncle struggle to suppress the excitement and satisfaction radiating from every limb and feature. He worked hard to put on a naive little look, but it came off as a devilish grin.

[1] Recherche was sent out in 1835 by Admiral Duperré to learn the fate of the lost expedition of M. de Blosseville in the Lilloise which has never been heard of.

[1] Recherche was dispatched in 1835 by Admiral Duperré to find out what happened to the lost expedition of M. de Blosseville on the Lilloise, which has never been heard from again.

"Yes," said he, "your words decide me. We will try to scale that
Snæfell; perhaps even we may pursue our studies in its crater!"

"Yes," he said, "your words have convinced me. We'll try to climb that
Snæfell; maybe we can even continue our studies in its crater!"

"I am very sorry," said M. Fridrikssen, "that my engagements will not allow me to absent myself, or I would have accompanied you myself with both pleasure and profit."

"I’m really sorry," said M. Fridrikssen, "that my commitments won’t let me be away, or else I would have gone with you myself with both enjoyment and benefit."

"Oh, no, no!" replied my uncle with great animation, "we would not disturb any one for the world, M. Fridrikssen. Still, I thank you with all my heart: the company of such a talented man would have been very serviceable, but the duties of your profession—"

"Oh, no, no!" my uncle replied enthusiastically, "we wouldn't want to disturb anyone, M. Fridrikssen. Still, I genuinely appreciate it: having the company of such a talented person would have been very helpful, but the responsibilities of your profession—"

I am glad to think that our host, in the innocence of his Icelandic soul, was blind to the transparent artifices of my uncle.

I’m happy to think that our host, with the genuine nature of his Icelandic spirit, was unaware of my uncle’s obvious tricks.

"I very much approve of your beginning with that volcano, M.
Liedenbrock. You will gather a harvest of interesting observations.
But, tell me, how do you expect to get to the peninsula of Snæfell?"

"I really like that you’re starting with that volcano, M.
Liedenbrock. You’re going to find a lot of fascinating things to observe.
But, seriously, how do you plan to reach the Snæfell peninsula?"

"By sea, crossing the bay. That's the most direct way."

"By sea, crossing the bay. That's the quickest route."

"No doubt; but it is impossible."

"No doubt, but it's impossible."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Because we don't possess a single boat at Rejkiavik."

"Because we don't have a single boat in Reykjavik."

"You don't mean to say so?"

"You don't really mean that, do you?"

"You will have to go by land, following the shore. It will be longer, but more interesting."

"You'll need to travel by land along the coast. It'll take longer, but it'll be much more interesting."

"Very well, then; and now I shall have to see about a guide."

"Alright, then; now I need to find a guide."

"I have one to offer you."

"I have one to give you."

"A safe, intelligent man."

"A smart, sensible man."

"Yes; an inhabitant of that peninsula. He is an eider-down hunter, and very clever. He speaks Danish perfectly."

"Yes; a resident of that peninsula. He hunts eiderdown and is very skilled. He speaks Danish fluently."

"When can I see him?"

"When can I see him?"

"To-morrow, if you like."

"Tomorrow, if you want."

"Why not to-day?"

"Why not today?"

"Because he won't be here till to-morrow."

"Because he won't be here until tomorrow."

"To-morrow, then," added my uncle with a sigh.

"Tomorrow, then," my uncle added with a sigh.

This momentous conversation ended in a few minutes with warm acknowledgments paid by the German to the Icelandic Professor. At this dinner my uncle had just elicited important facts, amongst others, the history of Saknussemm, the reason of the mysterious document, that his host would not accompany him in his expedition, and that the very next day a guide would be waiting upon him.

This significant conversation wrapped up in a few minutes with the German expressing warm thanks to the Icelandic Professor. During this dinner, my uncle uncovered important details, including the history of Saknussemm, the purpose of the mysterious document, that his host wouldn’t join him on his expedition, and that a guide would be ready for him the very next day.

CHAPTER XI.

A GUIDE FOUND TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH

In the evening I took a short walk on the beach and returned at night to my plank-bed, where I slept soundly all night.

In the evening, I went for a short walk on the beach and came back at night to my wooden bed, where I slept peacefully all night.

When I awoke I heard my uncle talking at a great rate in the next room. I immediately dressed and joined him.

When I woke up, I heard my uncle talking a lot in the next room. I quickly got dressed and went to join him.

He was conversing in the Danish language with a tall man, of robust build. This fine fellow must have been possessed of great strength. His eyes, set in a large and ingenuous face, seemed to me very intelligent; they were of a dreamy sea-blue. Long hair, which would have been called red even in England, fell in long meshes upon his broad shoulders. The movements of this native were lithe and supple; but he made little use of his arms in speaking, like a man who knew nothing or cared nothing about the language of gestures. His whole appearance bespoke perfect calmness and self-possession, not indolence but tranquillity. It was felt at once that he would be beholden to nobody, that he worked for his own convenience, and that nothing in this world could astonish or disturb his philosophic calmness.

He was chatting in Danish with a tall, sturdy man. This guy must have been really strong. His eyes, set in a large and open face, struck me as very intelligent; they were a dreamy sea-blue. Long hair, which would have been called red even in England, flowed in long strands over his broad shoulders. The movements of this local were flexible and graceful, but he didn’t use his arms much while speaking, like someone who didn’t care about or understand the language of gestures. His whole presence radiated perfect calmness and composure, not laziness but serenity. It was immediately clear that he owed nothing to anyone, that he worked for his own benefit, and that nothing in this world could shock or unsettle his philosophical calm.

I caught the shades of this Icelander's character by the way in which he listened to the impassioned flow of words which fell from the Professor. He stood with arms crossed, perfectly unmoved by my uncle's incessant gesticulations. A negative was expressed by a slow movement of the head from left to right, an affirmative by a slight bend, so slight that his long hair scarcely moved. He carried economy of motion even to parsimony.

I picked up on this Icelander's personality through how he listened to the Professor's passionate speech. He stood with his arms crossed, completely unfazed by my uncle's endless hand movements. He showed he disagreed with a slow shake of his head from side to side, and he agreed with a slight nod, barely enough to move his long hair. He was incredibly efficient with his movements, almost to the point of being overly reserved.

Certainly I should never have dreamt in looking at this man that he was a hunter; he did not look likely to frighten his game, nor did he seem as if he would even get near it. But the mystery was explained when M. Fridrikssen informed me that this tranquil personage was only a hunter of the eider duck, whose under plumage constitutes the chief wealth of the island. This is the celebrated eider down, and it requires no great rapidity of movement to get it.

Certainly, I should never have imagined while looking at this man that he was a hunter; he didn’t seem the type to scare away his prey, nor did he look like he'd even get close to it. But the mystery was cleared up when M. Fridrikssen told me that this calm individual was only a hunter of the eider duck, whose soft feathers make up the main fortune of the island. This is the famous eider down, and it doesn't require fast movement to collect it.

Early in summer the female, a very pretty bird, goes to build her nest among the rocks of the fiords with which the coast is fringed. After building the nest she feathers it with down plucked from her own breast. Immediately the hunter, or rather the trader, comes and robs the nest, and the female recommences her work. This goes on as long as she has any down left. When she has stripped herself bare the male takes his turn to pluck himself. But as the coarse and hard plumage of the male has no commercial value, the hunter does not take the trouble to rob the nest of this; the female therefore lays her eggs in the spoils of her mate, the young are hatched, and next year the harvest begins again.

Early in summer, the female, a very beautiful bird, goes to build her nest among the rocks of the fjords along the coast. After she builds the nest, she lines it with down she plucks from her own chest. Right after that, the hunter, or really the trader, comes and steals from the nest, prompting the female to start over. This continues until she has no down left. Once she's completely stripped, the male takes his turn to pluck himself. But since the male's rough and coarse feathers aren't valuable, the hunter doesn’t bother to rob the nest of those; therefore, the female lays her eggs in the remains of her mate's down, the young hatch, and next year the cycle starts all over again.

Now, as the eider duck does not select steep cliffs for her nest, but rather the smooth terraced rocks which slope to the sea, the Icelandic hunter might exercise his calling without any inconvenient exertion. He was a farmer who was not obliged either to sow or reap his harvest, but merely to gather it in.

Now, since the eider duck doesn't choose steep cliffs for her nest but instead opts for the smooth, sloped rocks that lead to the sea, the Icelandic hunter can pursue his profession without any unnecessary effort. He was a farmer who didn’t have to plant or harvest his crops but simply collected them.

This grave, phlegmatic, and silent individual was called Hans Bjelke; and he came recommended by M. Fridrikssen. He was our future guide. His manners were a singular contrast with my uncle's.

This serious, calm, and quiet person was named Hans Bjelke; he was recommended by M. Fridrikssen. He was going to be our guide. His demeanor was a striking contrast to my uncle's.

Nevertheless, they soon came to understand each other. Neither looked at the amount of the payment: the one was ready to accept whatever was offered; the other was ready to give whatever was demanded. Never was bargain more readily concluded.

Nevertheless, they soon figured each other out. Neither paid attention to the payment amount: one was willing to accept whatever was offered; the other was willing to give whatever was asked. Never was a deal wrapped up more quickly.

The result of the treaty was, that Hans engaged on his part to conduct us to the village of Stapi, on the south shore of the Snæfell peninsula, at the very foot of the volcano. By land this would be about twenty-two miles, to be done, said my uncle, in two days.

The result of the treaty was that Hans agreed to take us to the village of Stapi, located on the south shore of the Snæfell peninsula, right at the base of the volcano. By land, this would be about twenty-two miles, which my uncle said could be done in two days.

But when he learnt that the Danish mile was 24,000 feet long, he was obliged to modify his calculations and allow seven or eight days for the march.

But when he found out that the Danish mile was 24,000 feet long, he had to adjust his calculations and allow seven or eight days for the march.

Four horses were to be placed at our disposal—two to carry him and me, two for the baggage. Hams, as was his custom, would go on foot. He knew all that part of the coast perfectly, and promised to take us the shortest way.

Four horses were to be available for us—two to carry him and me, and two for the luggage. As usual, Hams would walk. He was very familiar with that part of the coast and promised to lead us the shortest route.

His engagement was not to terminate with our arrival at Stapi; he was to continue in my uncle's service for the whole period of his scientific researches, for the remuneration of three rixdales a week (about twelve shillings), but it was an express article of the covenant that his wages should be counted out to him every Saturday at six o'clock in the evening, which, according to him, was one indispensable part of the engagement.

His commitment wasn't just for when we got to Stapi; he would keep working for my uncle throughout his scientific research, in exchange for three rixdales a week (about twelve shillings). However, it was clearly stated in the agreement that his pay was to be given to him every Saturday at six o'clock in the evening, which he insisted was a crucial part of the deal.

The start was fixed for the 16th of June. My uncle wanted to pay the hunter a portion in advance, but he refused with one word:

The start was set for June 16th. My uncle wanted to pay the hunter part of the fee upfront, but he declined with just one word:

"Efter," said he.

"After," he said.

"After," said the Professor for my edification.

"After," said the Professor for my understanding.

The treaty concluded, Hans silently withdrew.

The treaty was signed, and Hans quietly left.

"A famous fellow," cried my uncle; "but he little thinks of the marvellous part he has to play in the future."

"A famous guy," my uncle exclaimed; "but he has no idea about the amazing role he will play in the future."

"So he is to go with us as far as—"

"So he will go with us as far as—"

"As far as the centre of the earth, Axel."

"As far as the center of the earth, Axel."

Forty-eight hours were left before our departure; to my great regret I had to employ them in preparations; for all our ingenuity was required to pack every article to the best advantage; instruments here, arms there, tools in this package, provisions in that: four sets of packages in all.

Forty-eight hours were left before we left; to my great regret, I had to spend that time getting ready. We needed all our creativity to pack everything as efficiently as possible: instruments here, weapons there, tools in this package, and supplies in that one—four sets of packages in total.

The instruments were:

The instruments included:

1. An Eigel's centigrade thermometer, graduated up to 150 degrees (302 degrees Fahr.), which seemed to me too much or too little. Too much if the internal heat was to rise so high, for in this case we should be baked, not enough to measure the temperature of springs or any matter in a state of fusion.

1. An Eigel's centigrade thermometer, marked up to 150 degrees (302 degrees Fahrenheit), seemed to me like it was either too high or too low. Too high if the internal heat was supposed to rise that much, because in that case we would be cooked; not high enough to measure the temperature of springs or anything that's melting.

2. An aneroid barometer, to indicate extreme pressures of the atmosphere. An ordinary barometer would not have answered the purpose, as the pressure would increase during our descent to a point which the mercurial barometer [1] would not register.

2. An aneroid barometer, to measure extreme atmospheric pressures. A regular barometer wouldn't have sufficed, as the pressure would rise during our descent to a level that the mercury barometer [1] wouldn't be able to record.

3. A chronometer, made by Boissonnas, jun., of Geneva, accurately set to the meridian of Hamburg.

3. A chronometer made by Boissonnas Jr. from Geneva, precisely adjusted to the Hamburg meridian.

4. Two compasses, viz., a common compass and a dipping needle.

4. Two types of compasses: a regular compass and a measuring needle.

5. A night glass.

A nightcap.

6. Two of Ruhmkorff's apparatus, which, by means of an electric current, supplied a safe and handy portable light [2]

6. Two of Ruhmkorff's devices, which provided a safe and convenient portable light using an electric current [2]

The arms consisted of two of Purdy's rifles and two brace of pistols. But what did we want arms for? We had neither savages nor wild beasts to fear, I supposed. But my uncle seemed to believe in his arsenal as in his instruments, and more especially in a considerable quantity of gun cotton, which is unaffected by moisture, and the explosive force of which exceeds that of gunpowder.

The weapons included two of Purdy's rifles and two sets of pistols. But why did we need weapons? I thought we had no savages or wild beasts to worry about. However, my uncle seemed to trust his arsenal just like he trusted his tools, especially a significant amount of gun cotton, which is not affected by moisture and is more powerful than gunpowder.

[1] In M. Verne's book a 'manometer' is the instrument used, of which very little is known. In a complete list of philosophical instruments the translator cannot find the name. As he is assured by a first-rate instrument maker, Chadburn, of Liverpool, that an aneroid can be constructed to measure any depth, he has thought it best to furnish the adventurous professor with this more familiar instrument. The 'manometer' is generally known as a pressure gauge.—TRANS.

[1] In M. Verne's book, a "manometer" is the device used, but not much is known about it. The translator can't find its name in a full list of scientific instruments. However, a top-notch instrument maker, Chadburn, from Liverpool, has assured him that an aneroid can be made to measure any depth, so he figured it would be better to equip the daring professor with this more common device. The "manometer" is typically called a pressure gauge.—TRANS.

[2] Ruhmkorff's apparatus consists of a Bunsen pile worked with bichromate of potash, which makes no smell; an induction coil carries the electricity generated by the pile into communication with a lantern of peculiar construction; in this lantern there is a spiral glass tube from which the air has been excluded, and in which remains only a residuum of carbonic acid gas or of nitrogen. When the apparatus is put in action this gas becomes luminous, producing a white steady light. The pile and coil are placed in a leathern bag which the traveller carries over his shoulders; the lantern outside of the bag throws sufficient light into deep darkness; it enables one to venture without fear of explosions into the midst of the most inflammable gases, and is not extinguished even in the deepest waters. M. Ruhmkorff is a learned and most ingenious man of science; his great discovery is his induction coil, which produces a powerful stream of electricity. He obtained in 1864 the quinquennial prize of 50,000 franc reserved by the French government for the most ingenious application of electricity.

[2] Ruhmkorff's device includes a Bunsen battery powered by potash bichromate, which is odorless. An induction coil transfers the electricity generated by the battery to a uniquely designed lantern; inside the lantern is a spiral glass tube from which air has been removed, leaving only a small amount of carbon dioxide or nitrogen. When the device is activated, this gas glows, producing a steady white light. The battery and coil are housed in a leather bag that the traveler carries on their shoulders; the lantern outside the bag casts enough light into deep darkness, allowing one to navigate safely through highly flammable gases, and it stays lit even underwater. M. Ruhmkorff is a knowledgeable and very clever scientist; his major invention is the induction coil, which generates a strong stream of electricity. In 1864, he won the five-year prize of 50,000 francs awarded by the French government for the most innovative use of electricity.

The tools comprised two pickaxes, two spades, a silk ropeladder, three iron-tipped sticks, a hatchet, a hammer, a dozen wedges and iron spikes, and a long knotted rope. Now this was a large load, for the ladder was 300 feet long.

The tools included two pickaxes, two shovels, a silk rope ladder, three iron-tipped stakes, a hatchet, a hammer, a dozen wedges and iron spikes, and a long knotted rope. That was a heavy load, since the ladder was 300 feet long.

And there were provisions too: this was not a large parcel, but it was comforting to know that of essence of beef and biscuits there were six months' consumption. Spirits were the only liquid, and of water we took none; but we had flasks, and my uncle depended on springs from which to fill them. Whatever objections I hazarded as to their quality, temperature, and even absence, remained ineffectual.

And there were supplies too: this wasn't a big stash, but it was reassuring to know we had six months' worth of beef essence and biscuits. We only had spirits for liquids and didn't take any water; but we had flasks, and my uncle relied on springs to fill them. Any concerns I raised about their quality, temperature, or even lack of water were ignored.

To complete the exact inventory of all our travelling accompaniments, I must not forget a pocket medicine chest, containing blunt scissors, splints for broken limbs, a piece of tape of unbleached linen, bandages and compresses, lint, a lancet for bleeding, all dreadful articles to take with one. Then there was a row of phials containing dextrine, alcoholic ether, liquid acetate of lead, vinegar, and ammonia drugs which afforded me no comfort. Finally, all the articles needful to supply Ruhmkorff's apparatus.

To finish the exact inventory of all our travel gear, I can’t forget a pocket medicine kit that has blunt scissors, splints for broken bones, a piece of unbleached linen tape, bandages and compresses, lint, a lancet for bleeding—pretty awful stuff to bring along. Then there were a bunch of vials with dextrin, alcoholic ether, liquid lead acetate, vinegar, and ammonia—none of which made me feel any better. Lastly, I had to pack everything needed for Ruhmkorff's apparatus.

My uncle did not forget a supply of tobacco, coarse grained powder, and amadou, nor a leathern belt in which he carried a sufficient quantity of gold, silver, and paper money. Six pairs of boots and shoes, made waterproof with a composition of indiarubber and naphtha, were packed amongst the tools.

My uncle made sure to bring along some tobacco, coarse powder, and amadou, as well as a leather belt that held a good amount of gold, silver, and cash. He also packed six pairs of waterproof boots and shoes made from a mix of rubber and naphtha among the tools.

"Clothed, shod, and equipped like this," said my uncle, "there is no telling how far we may go."

"With the right clothes, shoes, and gear like this," my uncle said, "there's no telling how far we can go."

The 14th was wholly spent in arranging all our different articles. In the evening we dined with Baron Tramps; the mayor of Rejkiavik, and Dr. Hyaltalin, the first medical man of the place, being of the party. M. Fridrikssen was not there. I learned afterwards that he and the Governor disagreed upon some question of administration, and did not speak to each other. I therefore knew not a single word of all that was said at this semi-official dinner; but I could not help noticing that my uncle talked the whole time.

The 14th was entirely spent organizing all our various belongings. In the evening, we had dinner with Baron Tramps, the mayor of Reykjavik, and Dr. Hyaltalin, the top doctor in the area, who were part of the group. M. Fridrikssen was absent. Later, I found out that he and the Governor had a disagreement about some administrative issue and were not speaking to each other. As a result, I didn’t catch a single word of what was said at this semi-official dinner, but I couldn’t help but notice that my uncle talked the entire time.

On the 15th our preparations were all made. Our host gave the Professor very great pleasure by presenting him with a map of Iceland far more complete than that of Hendersen. It was the map of M. Olaf Nikolas Olsen, in the proportion of 1 to 480,000 of the actual size of the island, and published by the Icelandic Literary Society. It was a precious document for a mineralogist.

On the 15th, we had everything ready. Our host made the Professor really happy by giving him a map of Iceland that was much more detailed than Hendersen's. It was M. Olaf Nikolas Olsen's map, scaled at 1 to 480,000 of the island's actual size, published by the Icelandic Literary Society. It was a valuable resource for a mineralogist.

Our last evening was spent in intimate conversation with M. Fridrikssen, with whom I felt the liveliest sympathy; then, after the talk, succeeded, for me, at any rate, a disturbed and restless night.

Our last evening was spent in a deep conversation with M. Fridrikssen, with whom I felt a strong connection; then, after the talk, I had a disturbed and restless night, at least for me.

At five in the morning I was awoke by the neighing and pawing of four horses under my window. I dressed hastily and came down into the street. Hans was finishing our packing, almost as it were without moving a limb; and yet he did his work cleverly. My uncle made more noise than execution, and the guide seemed to pay very little attention to his energetic directions.

At five in the morning, I was woken up by the sound of four horses neighing and pawing right outside my window. I quickly got dressed and went down to the street. Hans was wrapping up our packing, seemingly without making much of an effort, yet he did it skillfully. My uncle was more about making noise than actually getting things done, and the guide seemed to ignore his enthusiastic instructions.

At six o'clock our preparations were over. M. Fridrikssen shook hands with us. My uncle thanked him heartily for his extreme kindness. I constructed a few fine Latin sentences to express my cordial farewell. Then we bestrode our steeds and with his last adieu M. Fridrikssen treated me to a line of Virgil eminently applicable to such uncertain wanderers as we were likely to be:

At six o'clock, we finished our preparations. M. Fridrikssen shook hands with us. My uncle sincerely thanked him for his tremendous kindness. I put together a few nice Latin sentences to say my warm goodbye. Then we got on our horses, and with his final farewell, M. Fridrikssen shared a line from Virgil that was especially fitting for uncertain travelers like us:

"Et quacumque viam dedent fortuna sequamur."

"Let us follow wherever fortune leads us."

"Therever fortune clears a way,
Thither our ready footsteps stray."

"Wherever luck opens a path,
That's where our eager steps go."

CHAPTER XII.

A BARREN LAND

We had started under a sky overcast but calm. There was no fear of heat, none of disastrous rain. It was just the weather for tourists.

We began under a cloudy but still sky. There was no worry about heat or heavy rain. It was just the perfect weather for tourists.

The pleasure of riding on horseback over an unknown country made me easy to be pleased at our first start. I threw myself wholly into the pleasure of the trip, and enjoyed the feeling of freedom and satisfied desire. I was beginning to take a real share in the enterprise.

The joy of riding a horse through unfamiliar territory made me easy to please at the beginning. I fully embraced the enjoyment of the journey and relished the sense of freedom and fulfillment. I was starting to genuinely engage in the adventure.

"Besides," I said to myself, "where's the risk? Here we are travelling all through a most interesting country! We are about to climb a very remarkable mountain; at the worst we are going to scramble down an extinct crater. It is evident that Saknussemm did nothing more than this. As for a passage leading to the centre of the globe, it is mere rubbish! perfectly impossible! Very well, then; let us get all the good we can out of this expedition, and don't let us haggle about the chances."

"Besides," I said to myself, "what's the risk? Here we are traveling through a really interesting country! We're about to climb a famous mountain; at worst, we’ll be scrambling down an extinct crater. It’s clear that Saknussemm did nothing more than this. As for a passage to the center of the Earth, it’s just nonsense! Completely impossible! Alright then; let’s make the most of this trip and not sweat the risks."

This reasoning having settled my mind, we got out of Rejkiavik.

This thought settled my mind, and we left Reykjavik.

Hans moved steadily on, keeping ahead of us at an even, smooth, and rapid pace. The baggage horses followed him without giving any trouble. Then came my uncle and myself, looking not so very ill-mounted on our small but hardy animals.

Hans moved steadily on, staying ahead of us at a steady, smooth, and quick pace. The baggage horses followed him without any hassle. Then came my uncle and me, looking pretty decent on our small but sturdy animals.

Iceland is one of the largest islands in Europe. Its surface is 14,000 square miles, and it contains but 16,000 inhabitants. Geographers have divided it into four quarters, and we were crossing diagonally the south-west quarter, called the 'Sudvester Fjordungr.'

Iceland is one of the largest islands in Europe. It covers an area of 14,000 square miles and has only 16,000 residents. Geographers have divided it into four regions, and we were crossing diagonally through the southwest region, known as the 'Sudvester Fjordungr.'

On leaving Rejkiavik Hans took us by the seashore. We passed lean pastures which were trying very hard, but in vain, to look green; yellow came out best. The rugged peaks of the trachyte rocks presented faint outlines on the eastern horizon; at times a few patches of snow, concentrating the vague light, glittered upon the slopes of the distant mountains; certain peaks, boldly uprising, passed through the grey clouds, and reappeared above the moving mists, like breakers emerging in the heavens.

On leaving Reykjavik, Hans took us along the coastline. We passed sparse pastures that were desperately trying to look green, but yellow was the color that stood out the most. The jagged peaks of the trachyte rocks formed faint shapes on the eastern horizon; occasionally, a few patches of snow sparkled in the dim light on the slopes of the distant mountains. Some peaks rose sharply, breaking through the grey clouds and reappearing above the shifting mists, like waves coming up in the sky.

Often these chains of barren rocks made a dip towards the sea, and encroached upon the scanty pasturage: but there was always enough room to pass. Besides, our horses instinctively chose the easiest places without ever slackening their pace. My uncle was refused even the satisfaction of stirring up his beast with whip or voice. He had no excuse for being impatient. I could not help smiling to see so tall a man on so small a pony, and as his long legs nearly touched the ground he looked like a six-legged centaur.

Often, these chains of bare rocks sloped down toward the sea and intruded on the limited pastures, but there was always enough space to get through. Plus, our horses instinctively picked the easiest paths without ever slowing down. My uncle didn't even get the satisfaction of urging his horse on with a whip or his voice. He had no reason to be impatient. I couldn't help but smile at the sight of such a tall man on such a small pony; with his long legs nearly touching the ground, he looked like a six-legged centaur.

"Good horse! good horse!" he kept saying. "You will see, Axel, that there is no more sagacious animal than the Icelandic horse. He is stopped by neither snow, nor storm, nor impassable roads, nor rocks, glaciers, or anything. He is courageous, sober, and surefooted. He never makes a false step, never shies. If there is a river or fiord to cross (and we shall meet with many) you will see him plunge in at once, just as if he were amphibious, and gain the opposite bank. But we must not hurry him; we must let him have his way, and we shall get on at the rate of thirty miles a day."

"Good horse! good horse!" he kept saying. "You’ll see, Axel, that there’s no smarter animal than the Icelandic horse. He’s not stopped by snow, storms, impassable roads, rocks, glaciers, or anything else. He’s brave, steady, and sure-footed. He never takes a wrong step, never spooks. If there’s a river or fjord to cross (and we’ll come across many), you’ll see him jump right in, as if he’s part fish, and make it to the other side. But we shouldn’t rush him; we need to let him do his thing, and we’ll make about thirty miles a day."

"We may; but how about our guide?"

"We might, but what about our guide?"

"Oh, never mind him. People like him get over the ground without a thought. There is so little action in this man that he will never get tired; and besides, if he wants it, he shall have my horse. I shall get cramped if I don't have a little action. The arms are all right, but the legs want exercise."

"Oh, forget him. People like that just move through life without thinking. This guy is so inactive that he’ll never wear himself out; and if he wants it, he can have my horse. I’ll get restless if I don’t have some movement. My arms are fine, but my legs need a workout."

We were advancing at a rapid pace. The country was already almost a desert. Here and there was a lonely farm, called a boër built either of wood, or of sods, or of pieces of lava, looking like a poor beggar by the wayside. These ruinous huts seemed to solicit charity from passers-by; and on very small provocation we should have given alms for the relief of the poor inmates. In this country there were no roads and paths, and the poor vegetation, however slow, would soon efface the rare travellers' footsteps.

We were moving quickly. The land was nearly a desert. Here and there was a lonely farm, called a boër, made of wood, sod, or pieces of lava, looking like a poor beggar by the roadside. These rundown huts seemed to be asking for help from anyone passing by; with just a little reason, we would have given money to help the poor residents. In this area, there were no roads or paths, and the sparse vegetation, no matter how slowly, would soon erase the few footprints left by travelers.

Yet this part of the province, at a very small distance from the capital, is reckoned among the inhabited and cultivated portions of Iceland. What, then, must other tracts be, more desert than this desert? In the first half mile we had not seen one farmer standing before his cabin door, nor one shepherd tending a flock less wild than himself, nothing but a few cows and sheep left to themselves. What then would be those convulsed regions upon which we were advancing, regions subject to the dire phenomena of eruptions, the offspring of volcanic explosions and subterranean convulsions?

Yet this part of the province, just a short distance from the capital, is considered one of the inhabited and cultivated areas of Iceland. So, what must the other areas be like, even more barren than this desert? In the first half mile, we didn’t see a single farmer by his cabin door or a shepherd watching over a flock less wild than he was, just a few cows and sheep left to roam freely. What then could those rugged regions be like that we were moving toward, regions affected by the terrifying events of eruptions, the result of volcanic explosions and underground disturbances?

We were to know them before long, but on consulting Olsen's map, I saw that they would be avoided by winding along the seashore. In fact, the great plutonic action is confined to the central portion of the island; there, rocks of the trappean and volcanic class, including trachyte, basalt, and tuffs and agglomerates associated with streams of lava, have made this a land of supernatural horrors. I had no idea of the spectacle which was awaiting us in the peninsula of Snæfell, where these ruins of a fiery nature have formed a frightful chaos.

We would get to know them soon enough, but when I looked at Olsen's map, I realized we could avoid them by following the coast. In fact, the intense geological activity is mostly located in the central part of the island; there, rocks like trachyte, basalt, and various tuffs and agglomerates that are linked to lava flows have created a land full of supernatural terrors. I had no clue about the sight that was waiting for us in the Snæfell peninsula, where these volcanic ruins formed a terrifying mess.

In two hours from Rejkiavik we arrived at the burgh of Gufunes, called Aolkirkja, or principal church. There was nothing remarkable here but a few houses, scarcely enough for a German hamlet.

In two hours from Reykjavik, we arrived at the town of Gufunes, known as Aolkirkja, or main church. There was nothing notable here, just a few houses, barely enough for a German village.

Hans stopped here half an hour. He shared with us our frugal breakfast; answering my uncle's questions about the road and our resting place that night with merely yes or no, except when he said "Gardär."

Hans stopped here for half an hour. He shared our simple breakfast and answered my uncle's questions about the road and our resting place that night with just yes or no, except when he mentioned "Gardär."

I consulted the map to see where Gardär was. I saw there was a small town of that name on the banks of the Hvalfiord, four miles from Rejkiavik. I showed it to my uncle.

I checked the map to find out where Gardár was. I noticed there was a small town by that name on the shores of Hvalfiord, just four miles from Reykjavik. I showed it to my uncle.

"Four miles only!" he exclaimed; "four miles out of twenty-eight.
What a nice little walk!"

"Just four miles!" he exclaimed; "four miles out of twenty-eight.
What a nice little walk!"

He was about to make an observation to the guide, who without answering resumed his place at the head, and went on his way.

He was about to say something to the guide, who without replying took his place at the front and continued on his way.

Three hours later, still treading on the colourless grass of the pasture land, we had to work round the Kolla fiord, a longer way but an easier one than across that inlet. We soon entered into a 'pingstaoer' or parish called Ejulberg, from whose steeple twelve o'clock would have struck, if Icelandic churches were rich enough to possess clocks. But they are like the parishioners who have no watches and do without.

Three hours later, still walking on the dull grass of the pasture, we had to take the longer but easier route around the Kolla fiord instead of crossing the inlet. We quickly arrived at a parish called Ejulberg, where, if Icelandic churches had enough money for clocks, we would have heard the bells strike twelve o'clock. But they're like the local people who don’t own watches and manage just fine without them.

There our horses were baited; then taking the narrow path to left between a chain of hills and the sea, they carried us to our next stage, the aolkirkja of Brantär and one mile farther on, to Saurboër 'Annexia,' a chapel of ease built on the south shore of the Hvalfiord.

There, our horses were fed; then we took the narrow path to the left, winding between a series of hills and the sea, which led us to our next stop, the aolkirkja of Brantär, and another mile further on to Saurboër 'Annexia,' a small chapel built on the south shore of Hvalfiord.

It was now four o'clock, and we had gone four Icelandic miles, or twenty-four English miles.

It was now four o'clock, and we had traveled four Icelandic miles, or twenty-four English miles.

In that place the fiord was at least three English miles wide; the waves rolled with a rushing din upon the sharp-pointed rocks; this inlet was confined between walls of rock, precipices crowned by sharp peaks 2,000 feet high, and remarkable for the brown strata which separated the beds of reddish tuff. However much I might respect the intelligence of our quadrupeds, I hardly cared to put it to the test by trusting myself to it on horseback across an arm of the sea.

In that spot, the fjord was at least three English miles wide; the waves crashed loudly against the jagged rocks. This inlet was squeezed between rock walls, with cliffs rising to sharp peaks 2,000 feet high, notable for the brown layers that separated the beds of reddish tuff. No matter how much I respected the intelligence of our four-legged friends, I wasn’t eager to test it by trusting myself to them on horseback across a stretch of the sea.

If they are as intelligent as they are said to be, I thought, they won't try it. In any case, I will tax my intelligence to direct theirs.

If they’re as smart as people say, I figured, they won’t attempt it. Either way, I’ll challenge my own intelligence to guide theirs.

But my uncle would not wait. He spurred on to the edge. His steed lowered his head to examine the nearest waves and stopped. My uncle, who had an instinct of his own, too, applied pressure, and was again refused by the animal significantly shaking his head. Then followed strong language, and the whip; but the brute answered these arguments with kicks and endeavours to throw his rider. At last the clever little pony, with a bend of his knees, started from under the Professor's legs, and left him standing upon two boulders on the shore just like the colossus of Rhodes.

But my uncle wouldn’t wait. He urged his horse to the edge. The horse lowered its head to check out the closest waves and then stopped. My uncle, who had his own instincts, applied pressure, but the animal shook its head firmly in refusal. Strong words followed, and then he used the whip; but the horse responded to these arguments with kicks and tried to throw him off. Finally, the clever little pony bent its knees and bucked him off, leaving him standing on two rocks on the shore just like the Colossus of Rhodes.

"Confounded brute!" cried the unhorsed horseman, suddenly degraded into a pedestrian, just as ashamed as a cavalry officer degraded to a foot soldier.

"Confounded brute!" shouted the dismounted rider, suddenly reduced to walking, feeling just as embarrassed as a cavalry officer demoted to a foot soldier.

"Färja," said the guide, touching his shoulder.

"Ferry," said the guide, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"What! a boat?"

"What! A boat?"

"Der," replied Hans, pointing to one.

"There," replied Hans, pointing to one.

"Yes," I cried; "there is a boat."

"Yeah," I shouted; "there's a boat."

"Why did not you say so then? Well, let us go on."

"Why didn't you say that earlier? Alright, let’s move on."

"Tidvatten," said the guide.

"Tide," said the guide.

"What is he saying?"

"What's he saying?"

"He says tide," said my uncle, translating the Danish word.

"He says tide," my uncle said, translating the Danish word.

"No doubt we must wait for the tide."

"No doubt we need to wait for the tide."

"Förbida," said my uncle.

"Stop," said my uncle.

"Ja," replied Hans.

"Yes," replied Hans.

My uncle stamped with his foot, while the horses went on to the boat.

My uncle stomped his foot while the horses walked onto the boat.

I perfectly understood the necessity of abiding a particular moment of the tide to undertake the crossing of the fiord, when, the sea having reached its greatest height, it should be slack water. Then the ebb and flow have no sensible effect, and the boat does not risk being carried either to the bottom or out to sea.

I completely understood the need to wait for the right moment in the tide to cross the fjord, when the sea was at its highest point, and it should be slack water. At that point, the ebb and flow don't have much effect, and the boat isn't at risk of being pulled under or swept out to sea.

That favourable moment arrived only with six o'clock; when my uncle, myself, the guide, two other passengers and the four horses, trusted ourselves to a somewhat fragile raft. Accustomed as I was to the swift and sure steamers on the Elbe, I found the oars of the rowers rather a slow means of propulsion. It took us more than an hour to cross the fiord; but the passage was effected without any mishap.

That good moment finally came at six o'clock, when my uncle, I, the guide, two other passengers, and the four horses got on a somewhat flimsy raft. Used to the fast and reliable steamers on the Elbe, I found the oars of the rowers to be a pretty slow way to get around. It took us over an hour to cross the fjord, but the trip went smoothly without any problems.

In another half hour we had reached the aolkirkja of Gardär

In another half hour, we had reached the aolkirkja of Gardār.

CHAPTER XIII.

HOSPITALITY UNDER THE ARCTIC CIRCLE

It ought to have been night-time, but under the 65th parallel there was nothing surprising in the nocturnal polar light. In Iceland during the months of June and July the sun does not set.

It should have been night, but under the 65th parallel, the polar light at night wasn’t surprising. In Iceland, during June and July, the sun doesn’t set.

But the temperature was much lower. I was cold and more hungry than cold. Welcome was the sight of the boër which was hospitably opened to receive us.

But the temperature was much lower. I was cold and more hungry than cold. It was a relief to see the boër, which was welcomingly opened to receive us.

It was a peasant's house, but in point of hospitality it was equal to a king's. On our arrival the master came with outstretched hands, and without more ceremony he beckoned us to follow him.

It was a peasant's house, but in terms of hospitality, it was just as good as a king's. When we arrived, the host came out with open arms, and without any further formalities, he gestured for us to follow him.

To accompany him down the long, narrow, dark passage, would have been impossible. Therefore, we followed, as he bid us. The building was constructed of roughly squared timbers, with rooms on both sides, four in number, all opening out into the one passage: these were the kitchen, the weaving shop, the badstofa, or family sleeping-room, and the visitors' room, which was the best of all. My uncle, whose height had not been thought of in building the house, of course hit his head several times against the beams that projected from the ceilings.

To accompany him down the long, narrow, dark hallway would have been impossible. So, we followed him as he asked. The building was made of roughly squared logs, with four rooms on both sides, all opening into the same hallway: the kitchen, the weaving shop, the badstofa, or family sleeping area, and the visitors' room, which was the best of all. My uncle, whose height hadn’t been considered when the house was built, hit his head several times against the beams that stuck out from the ceilings.

We were introduced into our apartment, a large room with a floor of earth stamped hard down, and lighted by a window, the panes of which were formed of sheep's bladder, not admitting too much light. The sleeping accommodation consisted of dry litter, thrown into two wooden frames painted red, and ornamented with Icelandic sentences. I was hardly expecting so much comfort; the only discomfort proceeded from the strong odour of dried fish, hung meat, and sour milk, of which my nose made bitter complaints.

We were shown to our apartment, a big room with a hard-packed dirt floor and a window made of sheep's bladder that let in only a little light. The sleeping arrangements were just dry straw tossed into two red-painted wooden frames, decorated with Icelandic phrases. I didn't expect it to be so comfortable; the only downside was the strong smell of dried fish, hanging meat, and sour milk, which my nose really didn't like.

When we had laid aside our travelling wraps the voice of the host was heard inviting us to the kitchen, the only room where a fire was lighted even in the severest cold.

When we took off our travel coats, we heard the host's voice inviting us to the kitchen, the only room with a fire going even in the harshest cold.

My uncle lost no time in obeying the friendly call, nor was I slack in following.

My uncle quickly responded to the friendly call, and I didn’t hesitate to follow.

The kitchen chimney was constructed on the ancient pattern; in the middle of the room was a stone for a hearth, over it in the roof a hole to let the smoke escape. The kitchen was also a dining-room.

The kitchen chimney was built using an old design; in the center of the room was a stone hearth, and above it in the ceiling was a hole for the smoke to escape. The kitchen also served as a dining room.

At our entrance the host, as if he had never seen us, greeted us with the word "Sællvertu," which means "be happy," and came and kissed us on the cheek.

At our entrance, the host, as if he had never seen us before, greeted us with the word "Sællvertu," meaning "be happy," and then came over to kiss us on the cheek.

After him his wife pronounced the same words, accompanied with the same ceremonial; then the two placing their hands upon their hearts, inclined profoundly before us.

After him, his wife said the same words, following the same ritual; then the two of them placed their hands on their hearts and bowed deeply before us.

I hasten to inform the reader that this Icelandic lady was the mother of nineteen children, all, big and little, swarming in the midst of the dense wreaths of smoke with which the fire on the hearth filled the chamber. Every moment I noticed a fair-haired and rather melancholy face peeping out of the rolling volumes of smoke—they were a perfect cluster of unwashed angels.

I hurry to let the reader know that this Icelandic woman was the mother of nineteen kids, all of them, big and small, bustling among the thick clouds of smoke that filled the room from the fire on the hearth. Every moment, I spotted a fair-haired and somewhat sad face emerging from the swirling smoke—it was like a perfect group of unwashed angels.

My uncle and I treated this little tribe with kindness; and in a very short time we each had three or four of these brats on our shoulders, as many on our laps, and the rest between our knees. Those who could speak kept repeating "Sællvertu," in every conceivable tone; those that could not speak made up for that want by shrill cries.

My uncle and I treated this little group with kindness, and before long, we each had three or four of these kids on our shoulders, as many on our laps, and the rest wedged between our knees. Those who could talk kept saying "Sællvertu," in every possible tone; those who couldn't talk compensated with loud cries.

This concert was brought to a close by the announcement of dinner. At that moment our hunter returned, who had been seeing his horses provided for; that is to say, he had economically let them loose in the fields, where the poor beasts had to content themselves with the scanty moss they could pull off the rocks and a few meagre sea weeds, and the next day they would not fail to come of themselves and resume the labours of the previous day.

This concert ended with the announcement of dinner. At that moment, our hunter returned after taking care of his horses; he had let them roam freely in the fields, where the poor animals had to make do with the little moss they could find on the rocks and a few thin seaweeds. The next day, they would undoubtedly come back on their own and continue the work from the day before.

"Sællvertu," said Hans.

"Hello," said Hans.

Then calmly, automatically, and dispassionately he kissed the host, the hostess, and their nineteen children.

Then, calmly, automatically, and without emotion, he kissed the host, the hostess, and their nineteen kids.

This ceremony over, we sat at table, twenty-four in number, and therefore one upon another. The luckiest had only two urchins upon their knees.

This ceremony finished, we sat down at the table, with twenty-four of us, which meant we were stacked on top of each other. The luckiest ones only had two kids on their laps.

But silence reigned in all this little world at the arrival of the soup, and the national taciturnity resumed its empire even over the children. The host served out to us a soup made of lichen and by no means unpleasant, then an immense piece of dried fish floating in butter rancid with twenty years' keeping, and, therefore, according to Icelandic gastronomy, much preferable to fresh butter. Along with this, we had 'skye,' a sort of clotted milk, with biscuits, and a liquid prepared from juniper berries; for beverage we had a thin milk mixed with water, called in this country 'blanda.' It is not for me to decide whether this diet is wholesome or not; all I can say is, that I was desperately hungry, and that at dessert I swallowed to the very last gulp of a thick broth made from buckwheat.

But silence fell over this little world with the arrival of the soup, and the usual quietness took over even the children. The host served us a soup made from lichen that was actually quite nice, followed by a huge piece of dried fish swimming in butter that had gone rancid from twenty years of storage, which, according to Icelandic cuisine, is far better than fresh butter. Along with this, we had 'skye,' a kind of clotted milk, with biscuits, and a drink made from juniper berries; for our beverage, we had a thin milk mixed with water, known in this country as 'blanda.' I can’t say whether this diet is healthy or not; all I can say is that I was incredibly hungry, and for dessert, I finished every last bit of a thick broth made from buckwheat.

As soon as the meal was over the children disappeared, and their elders gathered round the peat fire, which also burnt such miscellaneous fuel as briars, cow-dung, and fishbones. After this little pinch of warmth the different groups retired to their respective rooms. Our hostess hospitably offered us her assistance in undressing, according to Icelandic usage; but on our gracefully declining, she insisted no longer, and I was able at last to curl myself up in my mossy bed.

As soon as the meal ended, the children vanished, and the adults gathered around the peat fire, which also burned various fuels like briars, cow dung, and fish bones. After this small bit of warmth, the different groups went to their separate rooms. Our hostess kindly offered to help us get undressed, as is usual in Iceland, but when we politely declined, she didn’t push it any further, and I was finally able to curl up in my mossy bed.

At five next morning we bade our host farewell, my uncle with difficulty persuading him to accept a proper remuneration; and Hans signalled the start.

At five the next morning, we said goodbye to our host, with my uncle struggling to convince him to accept a fair payment; then Hans signaled the start.

At a hundred yards from Gardär the soil began to change its aspect; it became boggy and less favourable to progress. On our right the chain of mountains was indefinitely prolonged like an immense system of natural fortifications, of which we were following the counter-scarp or lesser steep; often we were met by streams, which we had to ford with great care, not to wet our packages.

At a hundred yards from Gardär, the ground started to change; it became muddy and harder to walk through. To our right, the mountain range stretched on endlessly like a massive series of natural barriers, and we were navigating along the lower edge. We frequently encountered streams that we had to cross carefully to avoid getting our gear wet.

The desert became wider and more hideous; yet from time to time we seemed to descry a human figure that fled at our approach, sometimes a sharp turn would bring us suddenly within a short distance of one of these spectres, and I was filled with loathing at the sight of a huge deformed head, the skin shining and hairless, and repulsive sores visible through the gaps in the poor creature's wretched rags.

The desert stretched out wider and looked even more awful; yet occasionally we thought we caught sight of a person running away from us. Sometimes a quick turn would bring us suddenly close to one of these figures, and I felt sickened at the sight of a huge, misshapen head, the skin glossy and hairless, with disgusting sores showing through the rags of the poor creature.

The unhappy being forbore to approach us and offer his misshapen hand. He fled away, but not before Hans had saluted him with the customary "Sællvertu."

The unhappy person held back from coming over to us and extending his twisted hand. He ran away, but not before Hans had greeted him with the customary "Sællvertu."

"Spetelsk," said he.

"Spetelsk," he said.

"A leper!" my uncle repeated.

"A leper!" my uncle echoed.

This word produced a repulsive effect. The horrible disease of leprosy is too common in Iceland; it is not contagious, but hereditary, and lepers are forbidden to marry.

This word had a disgusting effect. The terrible disease of leprosy is too common in Iceland; it's not contagious, but hereditary, and lepers are not allowed to marry.

These apparitions were not cheerful, and did not throw any charm over the less and less attractive landscapes. The last tufts of grass had disappeared from beneath our feet. Not a tree was to be seen, unless we except a few dwarf birches as low as brushwood. Not an animal but a few wandering ponies that their owners would not feed. Sometimes we could see a hawk balancing himself on his wings under the grey cloud, and then darting away south with rapid flight. I felt melancholy under this savage aspect of nature, and my thoughts went away to the cheerful scenes I had left in the far south.

These apparitions were gloomy and didn't cast any charm over the increasingly unappealing landscapes. The last bits of grass had vanished from under our feet. There wasn’t a tree in sight, except for a few dwarf birches that were no taller than shrubs. The only animals we saw were a handful of wandering ponies that their owners didn’t bother to feed. Occasionally, we could spot a hawk gliding on the wind beneath the gray clouds, then suddenly swooping south with a swift flight. I felt a sense of melancholy in this harsh aspect of nature, and my thoughts drifted to the cheerful scenes I had left behind in the far south.

We had to cross a few narrow fiords, and at last quite a wide gulf; the tide, then high, allowed us to pass over without delay, and to reach the hamlet of Alftanes, one mile beyond.

We had to cross a few narrow fjords, and finally a fairly wide bay; the tide, being high, let us pass over quickly and reach the village of Alftanes, one mile further.

That evening, after having forded two rivers full of trout and pike, called Alfa and Heta, we were obliged to spend the night in a deserted building worthy to be haunted by all the elfins of Scandinavia. The ice king certainly held court here, and gave us all night long samples of what he could do.

That evening, after crossing two rivers teeming with trout and pike, called Alfa and Heta, we had to spend the night in an abandoned building that seemed perfect for all the fairies of Scandinavia. The ice king definitely ruled here and showed us all night long what he was capable of.

No particular event marked the next day. Bogs, dead levels, melancholy desert tracks, wherever we travelled. By nightfall we had accomplished half our journey, and we lay at Krösolbt.

No specific event stood out the next day. Swamps, flatlands, and dreary desert roads—wherever we went. By nightfall, we had completed half of our journey, and we stopped at Krösolbt.

On the 19th of June, for about a mile, that is an Icelandic mile, we walked upon hardened lava; this ground is called in the country 'hraun'; the writhen surface presented the appearance of distorted, twisted cables, sometimes stretched in length, sometimes contorted together; an immense torrent, once liquid, now solid, ran from the nearest mountains, now extinct volcanoes, but the ruins around revealed the violence of the past eruptions. Yet here and there were a few jets of steam from hot springs.

On June 19th, we walked for about a mile—an Icelandic mile—on hardened lava; this ground is known locally as 'hraun.' The uneven surface looked like distorted, twisted cables, sometimes stretched out and other times tangled together. An immense flow, once liquid and now solid, extended from the nearest mountains, which are now extinct volcanoes, but the landscape showed signs of the violent eruptions that took place in the past. Yet, here and there, we spotted a few jets of steam coming from hot springs.

We had no time to watch these phenomena; we had to proceed on our way. Soon at the foot of the mountains the boggy land reappeared, intersected by little lakes. Our route now lay westward; we had turned the great bay of Faxa, and the twin peaks of Snæfell rose white into the cloudy sky at the distance of at least five miles.

We didn’t have time to check out these sights; we needed to keep going. Soon, at the base of the mountains, the swampy land came back into view, dotted with small lakes. Our path was now heading west; we had passed the large bay of Faxa, and the two peaks of Snæfell rose white against the cloudy sky at least five miles away.

The horses did their duty well, no difficulties stopped them in their steady career. I was getting tired; but my uncle was as firm and straight as he was at our first start. I could not help admiring his persistency, as well as the hunter's, who treated our expedition like a mere promenade.

The horses did their job well, and nothing got in the way of their steady progress. I was starting to feel tired, but my uncle was as strong and upright as he was at the beginning. I couldn't help but admire his determination, just like the hunter, who treated our trip like it was just a casual stroll.

June 20. At six p.m. we reached Büdir, a village on the sea shore; and the guide there claiming his due, my uncle settled with him. It was Hans' own family, that is, his uncles and cousins, who gave us hospitality; we were kindly received, and without taxing too much the goodness of these folks, I would willingly have tarried here to recruit after my fatigues. But my uncle, who wanted no recruiting, would not hear of it, and the next morning we had to bestride our beasts again.

June 20. At six p.m. we arrived at Büdir, a village by the sea; and after the guide asked for his payment, my uncle took care of it. It was Hans' own family, meaning his uncles and cousins, who welcomed us; we received a warm reception, and although I would have happily stayed here to rest from my weariness, my uncle, who didn’t see the need to rest, wouldn’t hear of it, and the next morning we had to mount our horses again.

The soil told of the neighbourhood of the mountain, whose granite foundations rose from the earth like the knotted roots of some huge oak. We were rounding the immense base of the volcano. The Professor hardly took his eyes off it. He tossed up his arms and seemed to defy it, and to declare, "There stands the giant that I shall conquer." After about four hours' walking the horses stopped of their own accord at the door of the priest's house at Stapi.

The ground spoke of the area around the mountain, its granite foundations rising from the earth like the twisted roots of a massive oak. We were circling the vast base of the volcano. The Professor barely looked away from it. He threw his arms up and appeared to challenge it, declaring, "There stands the giant that I will conquer." After about four hours of walking, the horses stopped on their own at the priest's house in Stapi.

CHAPTER XIV.

BUT ARCTICS CAN BE INHOSPITABLE, TOO

Stapi is a village consisting of about thirty huts, built of lava, at the south side of the base of the volcano. It extends along the inner edge of a small fiord, inclosed between basaltic walls of the strangest construction.

Stapi is a village made up of around thirty huts made of lava, located on the south side of the volcano's base. It stretches along the inner edge of a small fjord, surrounded by basalt walls with the most unusual design.

Basalt is a brownish rock of igneous origin. It assumes regular forms, the arrangement of which is often very surprising. Here nature had done her work geometrically, with square and compass and plummet. Everywhere else her art consists alone in throwing down huge masses together in disorder. You see cones imperfectly formed, irregular pyramids, with a fantastic disarrangement of lines; but here, as if to exhibit an example of regularity, though in advance of the very earliest architects, she has created a severely simple order of architecture, never surpassed either by the splendours of Babylon or the wonders of Greece.

Basalt is a brownish rock formed from volcanic activity. It takes on regular shapes, and their arrangement can be quite surprising. Here, nature seems to have done her work with precision, using tools like a square, compass, and plumb line. In most other places, her artistry involves randomly piling up massive rocks. You see cones that are poorly shaped, irregular pyramids, and chaotic lines; but here, as if to show an example of order, even ahead of the earliest architects, she has created a strikingly simple architectural style, unmatched by the grandeur of Babylon or the marvels of Greece.

I had heard of the Giant's Causeway in Ireland, and Fingal's Cave in Staffa, one of the Hebrides; but I had never yet seen a basaltic formation.

I had heard about the Giant's Causeway in Ireland and Fingal's Cave in Staffa, one of the Hebrides; but I had never actually seen a basalt formation.

At Stapi I beheld this phenomenon in all its beauty.

At Stapi, I saw this phenomenon in all its beauty.

The wall that confined the fiord, like all the coast of the peninsula, was composed of a series of vertical columns thirty feet high. These straight shafts, of fair proportions, supported an architrave of horizontal slabs, the overhanging portion of which formed a semi-arch over the sea. At intervals, under this natural shelter, there spread out vaulted entrances in beautiful curves, into which the waves came dashing with foam and spray. A few shafts of basalt, torn from their hold by the fury of tempests, lay along the soil like remains of an ancient temple, in ruins for ever fresh, and over which centuries passed without leaving a trace of age upon them.

The wall that enclosed the fjord, like all the coastline of the peninsula, was made up of a series of vertical columns thirty feet high. These straight columns, well-proportioned, held up a horizontal beam of slabs, the part that stuck out creating a slight arch over the sea. At intervals, under this natural cover, there were vaulted entrances with beautiful curves, where the waves crashed in with foam and spray. A few basalt columns, ripped from their place by the force of storms, lay on the ground like remnants of an ancient temple, always in ruins yet forever looking fresh, as centuries went by without leaving any signs of age on them.

This was our last stage upon the earth. Hans had exhibited great intelligence, and it gave me some little comfort to think then that he was not going to leave us.

This was our final stage on earth. Hans had shown exceptional intelligence, and it brought me some comfort to think at that moment that he wasn’t going to leave us.

On arriving at the door of the rector's house, which was not different from the others, I saw a man shoeing a horse, hammer in hand, and with a leathern apron on.

On arriving at the rector's house, which looked just like the others, I saw a man putting shoes on a horse, hammer in hand and wearing a leather apron.

"Sællvertu," said the hunter.

"Welcome," said the hunter.

"God dag," said the blacksmith in good Danish.

"Good day," said the blacksmith in fluent Danish.

"Kyrkoherde," said Hans, turning round to my uncle.

"Kyrkoherde," Hans said, turning to my uncle.

"The rector," repeated the Professor. "It seems, Axel, that this good man is the rector."

"The rector," the Professor repeated. "It looks like, Axel, this good man is the rector."

Our guide in the meanwhile was making the 'kyrkoherde' aware of the position of things; when the latter, suspending his labours for a moment, uttered a sound no doubt understood between horses and farriers, and immediately a tall and ugly hag appeared from the hut. She must have been six feet at the least. I was in great alarm lest she should treat me to the Icelandic kiss; but there was no occasion to fear, nor did she do the honours at all too gracefully.

Our guide was letting the 'kyrkoherde' know what was going on; when he briefly stopped his work and made a sound that was probably understood by horses and farriers, a tall and ugly witch appeared from the hut. She must have been at least six feet tall. I was really worried she would give me the Icelandic kiss, but there was no need to worry, and she didn't welcome me very gracefully at all.

The visitors' room seemed to me the worst in the whole cabin. It was close, dirty, and evil smelling. But we had to be content. The rector did not to go in for antique hospitality. Very far from it. Before the day was over I saw that we had to do with a blacksmith, a fisherman, a hunter, a joiner, but not at all with a minister of the Gospel. To be sure, it was a week-day; perhaps on a Sunday he made amends.

The visitors' room felt like the worst one in the whole cabin. It was cramped, dirty, and smelled awful. But we had to deal with it. The rector wasn’t really into traditional hospitality. Not at all. By the end of the day, I realized we were dealing with a blacksmith, a fisherman, a hunter, and a carpenter, but definitely not a minister of the Gospel. Of course, it was a weekday; maybe he made up for it on Sundays.

I don't mean to say anything against these poor priests, who after all are very wretched. They receive from the Danish Government a ridiculously small pittance, and they get from the parish the fourth part of the tithe, which does not come to sixty marks a year (about £4). Hence the necessity to work for their livelihood; but after fishing, hunting, and shoeing horses for any length of time, one soon gets into the ways and manners of fishermen, hunters, and farriers, and other rather rude and uncultivated people; and that evening I found out that temperance was not among the virtues that distinguished my host.

I don't mean to speak poorly of these unfortunate priests, who are indeed quite miserable. They receive a laughably small salary from the Danish Government, and from the parish, they only get a quarter of the tithe, which totals less than sixty marks a year (about £4). This explains why they need to work for their living; however, after spending time fishing, hunting, and shoeing horses, one easily adopts the habits and manners of fishermen, hunters, farriers, and other rather rough and unrefined people. That evening, I realized that temperance was not one of the virtues my host possessed.

My uncle soon discovered what sort of a man he had to do with; instead of a good and learned man he found a rude and coarse peasant. He therefore resolved to commence the grand expedition at once, and to leave this inhospitable parsonage. He cared nothing about fatigue, and resolved to spend some days upon the mountain.

My uncle quickly realized what kind of man he was dealing with; instead of a decent and educated person, he found a rude and rough peasant. So, he decided to start the big journey right away and leave this unwelcoming parsonage. He didn't care about being tired and decided to spend a few days on the mountain.

The preparations for our departure were therefore made the very day after our arrival at Stapi. Hans hired the services of three Icelanders to do the duty of the horses in the transport of the burdens; but as soon as we had arrived at the crater these natives were to turn back and leave us to our own devices. This was to be clearly understood.

The preparations for our departure were made the very next day after we arrived at Stapi. Hans hired three Icelanders to take care of moving our loads; however, once we reached the crater, these locals would turn back and leave us on our own. This was clear from the start.

My uncle now took the opportunity to explain to Hans that it was his intention to explore the interior of the volcano to its farthest limits.

My uncle took the chance to tell Hans that he planned to explore the innermost parts of the volcano to its farthest reaches.

Hans merely nodded. There or elsewhere, down in the bowels of the earth, or anywhere on the surface, all was alike to him. For my own part the incidents of the journey had hitherto kept me amused, and made me forgetful of coming evils; but now my fears again were beginning to get the better of me. But what could I do? The place to resist the Professor would have been Hamburg, not the foot of Snæfell.

Hans just nodded. Whether it was here or somewhere else, deep underground or anywhere on the surface, it all felt the same to him. As for me, the events of the trip had kept me entertained and distracted from future troubles, but now my fears were creeping back in. But what could I do? The time to stand up to the Professor would have been in Hamburg, not at the base of Snæfell.

One thought, above all others, harassed and alarmed me; it was one calculated to shake firmer nerves than mine.

One thought, more than any other, troubled and scared me; it was enough to unsettle even stronger nerves than mine.

Now, thought I, here we are, about to climb Snæfell. Very good. We will explore the crater. Very good, too, others have done as much without dying for it. But that is not all. If there is a way to penetrate into the very bowels of the island, if that ill-advised Saknussemm has told a true tale, we shall lose our way amidst the deep subterranean passages of this volcano. Now, there is no proof that Snæfell is extinct. Who can assure us that an eruption is not brewing at this very moment? Does it follow that because the monster has slept since 1229 he must therefore never awake again? And if he wakes up presently, where shall we be?

Now, I thought, here we are, about to climb Snæfell. That's great. We’ll explore the crater. That's good too; others have done the same without dying for it. But that’s not all. If there’s a way to get into the very depths of the island, if that reckless Saknussemm has told a true story, we might get lost in the deep underground passages of this volcano. There’s no evidence that Snæfell is inactive. Who can guarantee us that an eruption isn’t brewing right now? Just because the monster has been sleeping since 1229 doesn’t mean it won’t wake up again. And if it does wake up, where will we be?

It was worth while debating this question, and I did debate it. I could not sleep for dreaming about eruptions. Now, the part of ejected scoriae and ashes seemed to my mind a very rough one to act.

It was worth debating this question, and I did debate it. I couldn't sleep because I kept dreaming about eruptions. Now, the idea of ejected debris and ashes seemed very difficult for me to handle.

So, at last, when I could hold out no longer, I resolved to lay the case before my uncle, as prudently and as cautiously as possible, just under the form of an almost impossible hypothesis.

So, finally, when I could no longer keep it to myself, I decided to bring the situation to my uncle's attention, as wisely and carefully as I could, framing it as an almost impossible hypothesis.

I went to him. I communicated my fears to him, and drew back a step to give him room for the explosion which I knew must follow. But I was mistaken.

I went to him. I shared my fears with him and stepped back to give him space for the outburst I knew would come. But I was wrong.

"I was thinking of that," he replied with great simplicity.

"I was thinking about that," he said simply.

What could those words mean?—Was he actually going to listen to reason? Was he contemplating the abandonment of his plans? This was too good to be true.

What could those words mean?—Was he really going to listen to reason? Was he thinking about ditching his plans? This was too good to be true.

After a few moments' silence, during which I dared not question him, he resumed:

After a brief silence, when I didn't dare to ask him anything, he started speaking again:

"I was thinking of that. Ever since we arrived at Stapi I have been occupied with the important question you have just opened, for we must not be guilty of imprudence."

"I was thinking about that. Ever since we got to Stapi, I've been focused on the important question you just brought up, because we can't afford to be reckless."

"No, indeed!" I replied with forcible emphasis.

"No way!" I replied with strong emphasis.

"For six hundred years Snæfell has been dumb; but he may speak again. Now, eruptions are always preceded by certain well-known phenomena. I have therefore examined the natives, I have studied external appearances, and I can assure you, Axel, that there will be no eruption."

"For six hundred years, Snæfell has been silent; but it might speak again. Now, eruptions are always preceded by certain familiar signs. I have therefore talked to the locals, I have observed the surroundings, and I can assure you, Axel, that there will be no eruption."

At this positive affirmation I stood amazed and speechless.

At this positive affirmation, I felt amazed and at a loss for words.

"You don't doubt my word?" said my uncle. "Well, follow me."

"You don't trust me?" my uncle asked. "Alright, come with me."

I obeyed like an automaton. Coming out from the priest's house, the Professor took a straight road, which, through an opening in the basaltic wall, led away from the sea. We were soon in the open country, if one may give that name to a vast extent of mounds of volcanic products. This tract seemed crushed under a rain of enormous ejected rocks of trap, basalt, granite, and all kinds of igneous rocks.

I followed along like a robot. As we left the priest's house, the Professor took a direct path, which, through an opening in the volcanic wall, led us away from the ocean. We quickly found ourselves in the countryside, if you can call it that, with large areas covered in volcanic debris. This land seemed overwhelmed by a shower of massive ejected rocks made of trap, basalt, granite, and various types of igneous rocks.

Here and there I could see puffs and jets of steam curling up into the air, called in Icelandic 'reykir,' issuing from thermal springs, and indicating by their motion the volcanic energy underneath. This seemed to justify my fears: But I fell from the height of my new-born hopes when my uncle said:

Here and there, I could see puffs and jets of steam curling up into the air, known in Icelandic as 'reykir,' coming from thermal springs, and their movement indicated the volcanic energy beneath. This seemed to confirm my fears. But I was pulled down from the height of my new hopes when my uncle said:

"You see all these volumes of steam, Axel; well, they demonstrate that we have nothing to fear from the fury of a volcanic eruption."

"You see all this steam, Axel; well, it shows that we have nothing to fear from the power of a volcanic eruption."

"Am I to believe that?" I cried.

"Should I really believe that?" I exclaimed.

"Understand this clearly," added the Professor. "At the approach of an eruption these jets would redouble their activity, but disappear altogether during the period of the eruption. For the elastic fluids, being no longer under pressure, go off by way of the crater instead of escaping by their usual passages through the fissures in the soil. Therefore, if these vapours remain in their usual condition, if they display no augmentation of force, and if you add to this the observation that the wind and rain are not ceasing and being replaced by a still and heavy atmosphere, then you may affirm that no eruption is preparing."

"Understand this clearly," the Professor added. "As a volcano nears an eruption, these jets would become more active, but completely disappear during the eruption itself. When the pressure is released, the gases escape through the crater instead of the usual cracks in the ground. So, if these vapors stay at their normal levels, if there's no increase in their force, and if you also observe that the wind and rain aren't stopping but are being replaced by a still and heavy atmosphere, then you can confidently say that no eruption is imminent."

"But—"

"But—"

'No more; that is sufficient. When science has uttered her voice, let babblers hold their peace.'

'That's enough; that's sufficient. When science has spoken, let the chatterers be quiet.'

I returned to the parsonage, very crestfallen. My uncle had beaten me with the weapons of science. Still I had one hope left, and this was, that when we had reached the bottom of the crater it would be impossible, for want of a passage, to go deeper, in spite of all the Saknussemm's in Iceland.

I went back to the parsonage feeling really down. My uncle had outsmarted me with science. Still, I held onto one hope: once we reached the bottom of the crater, it would be impossible to go any deeper without a way in, no matter what the Saknussemm's had to say about it in Iceland.

I spent that whole night in one constant nightmare; in the heart of a volcano, and from the deepest depths of the earth I saw myself tossed up amongst the interplanetary spaces under the form of an eruptive rock.

I spent that whole night in a continuous nightmare; in the center of a volcano, and from the deepest parts of the earth, I saw myself thrown into space as an eruptive rock.

The next day, June 23, Hans was awaiting us with his companions carrying provisions, tools, and instruments; two iron pointed sticks, two rifles, and two shot belts were for my uncle and myself. Hans, as a cautious man, had added to our luggage a leathern bottle full of water, which, with that in our flasks, would ensure us a supply of water for eight days.

The next day, June 23, Hans was waiting for us with his friends, bringing supplies, tools, and equipment. He had two iron-tipped sticks, two rifles, and two ammo belts for my uncle and me. Being cautious, Hans had also added a leather bottle filled with water to our gear, which, along with what we had in our flasks, would give us enough water for eight days.

It was nine in the morning. The priest and his tall Megæra were awaiting us at the door. We supposed they were standing there to bid us a kind farewell. But the farewell was put in the unexpected form of a heavy bill, in which everything was charged, even to the very air we breathed in the pastoral house, infected as it was. This worthy couple were fleecing us just as a Swiss innkeeper might have done, and estimated their imperfect hospitality at the highest price.

It was nine in the morning. The priest and his tall Megæra were waiting for us at the door. We thought they were there to say a friendly goodbye. But the goodbye came in the surprising form of a hefty bill, which included charges for everything, even the stale air we breathed in the countryside house. This couple was taking advantage of us just like a Swiss innkeeper might, and they valued their insufficient hospitality at the highest price.

My uncle paid without a remark: a man who is starting for the centre of the earth need not be particular about a few rix dollars.

My uncle paid without saying a word: a man who's about to journey to the center of the earth doesn't need to worry about a few rix dollars.

This point being settled, Hans gave the signal, and we soon left
Stapi behind us.

This settled, Hans signaled, and we quickly left
Stapi behind us.

CHAPTER XV.

SNÆFELL AT LAST

Snæfell is 5,000 feet high. Its double cone forms the limit of a trachytic belt which stands out distinctly in the mountain system of the island. From our starting point we could see the two peaks boldly projected against the dark grey sky; I could see an enormous cap of snow coming low down upon the giant's brow.

Snæfell is 5,000 feet tall. Its double cone marks the boundary of a trachytic belt that stands out clearly in the island's mountain range. From where we began, we could see the two peaks sharply outlined against the dark gray sky; I noticed a massive cap of snow resting low on the giant's brow.

We walked in single file, headed by the hunter, who ascended by narrow tracks, where two could not have gone abreast. There was therefore no room for conversation.

We walked in a line, led by the hunter, who climbed up narrow paths where two people couldn't walk side by side. So, there wasn't any room for conversation.

After we had passed the basaltic wall of the fiord of Stapi we passed over a vegetable fibrous peat bog, left from the ancient vegetation of this peninsula. The vast quantity of this unworked fuel would be sufficient to warm the whole population of Iceland for a century; this vast turbary measured in certain ravines had in many places a depth of seventy feet, and presented layers of carbonized remains of vegetation alternating with thinner layers of tufaceous pumice.

After we went beyond the basalt wall of the Stapi fiord, we crossed a fibrous peat bog, remnants of the ancient plant life of this peninsula. The massive amount of this untapped fuel could heat the entire population of Iceland for a century; this expansive peat measured in certain valleys had depths of seventy feet in many areas and showed layers of carbonized plant remains alternating with thinner layers of pumice.

As a true nephew of the Professor Liedenbrock, and in spite of my dismal prospects, I could not help observing with interest the mineralogical curiosities which lay about me as in a vast museum, and I constructed for myself a complete geological account of Iceland.

As the actual nephew of Professor Liedenbrock, and despite my bleak future, I couldn’t help but notice the fascinating mineral samples surrounding me like a huge museum, and I put together a thorough geological description of Iceland.

This most curious island has evidently been projected from the bottom of the sea at a comparatively recent date. Possibly, it may still be subject to gradual elevation. If this is the case, its origin may well be attributed to subterranean fires. Therefore, in this case, the theory of Sir Humphry Davy, Saknussemm's document, and my uncle's theories would all go off in smoke. This hypothesis led me to examine with more attention the appearance of the surface, and I soon arrived at a conclusion as to the nature of the forces which presided at its birth.

This really strange island seems to have emerged from the bottom of the sea not long ago. It might even still be slowly rising. If that's true, its formation could be due to underground fires. So, in that case, the ideas of Sir Humphry Davy, Saknussemm's document, and my uncle's theories would all be worthless. This idea made me take a closer look at the surface, and I quickly reached a conclusion about the forces that created it.

Iceland, which is entirely devoid of alluvial soil, is wholly composed of volcanic tufa, that is to say, an agglomeration of porous rocks and stones. Before the volcanoes broke out it consisted of trap rocks slowly upraised to the level of the sea by the action of central forces. The internal fires had not yet forced their way through.

Iceland, which has no alluvial soil at all, is made up entirely of volcanic tufa, which is a mix of porous rocks and stones. Before the volcanoes erupted, it was made of trap rocks that were slowly raised to sea level by central forces. The internal fires hadn't yet burst through.

But at a later period a wide chasm formed diagonally from south-west to north-east, through which was gradually forced out the trachyte which was to form a mountain chain. No violence accompanied this change; the matter thrown out was in vast quantities, and the liquid material oozing out from the abysses of the earth slowly spread in extensive plains or in hillocky masses. To this period belong the felspar, syenites, and porphyries.

But later on, a large gap opened up diagonally from the southwest to the northeast, through which the trachyte was gradually pushed out to create a mountain range. This change happened without any violence; a huge amount of material was expelled, and the liquid material seeping from the depths of the earth slowly spread across broad plains or formed small hills. This period saw the formation of feldspar, syenites, and porphyries.

But with the help of this outflow the thickness of the crust of the island increased materially, and therefore also its powers of resistance. It may easily be conceived what vast quantities of elastic gases, what masses of molten matter accumulated beneath its solid surface whilst no exit was practicable after the cooling of the trachytic crust. Therefore a time would come when the elastic and explosive forces of the imprisoned gases would upheave this ponderous cover and drive out for themselves openings through tall chimneys. Hence then the volcano would distend and lift up the crust, and then burst through a crater suddenly formed at the summit or thinnest part of the volcano.

But with the help of this outflow, the thickness of the island's crust increased significantly, which also boosted its ability to withstand pressure. It's easy to imagine the huge amounts of elastic gases and masses of melted material that piled up beneath its solid surface while there was no way for them to escape after the trachytic crust cooled down. Eventually, a time would come when the elastic and explosive forces of the trapped gases would push against this heavy layer and create openings through tall chimneys. As a result, the volcano would expand and lift the crust until it suddenly erupted through a crater formed at the summit or the thinnest section of the volcano.

To the eruption succeeded other volcanic phenomena. Through the outlets now made first escaped the ejected basalt of which the plain we had just left presented such marvellous specimens. We were moving over grey rocks of dense and massive formation, which in cooling had formed into hexagonal prisms. Everywhere around us we saw truncated cones, formerly so many fiery mouths.

To the eruption followed other volcanic events. Through the newly created openings, the ejected basalt that we had just seen in stunning examples began to flow out. We were walking over grey rocks that were dense and solid, which had cooled into hexagonal columns. All around us, we saw truncated cones, once many fiery openings.

After the exhaustion of the basalt, the volcano, the power of which grew by the extinction of the lesser craters, supplied an egress to lava, ashes, and scoriae, of which I could see lengthened screes streaming down the sides of the mountain like flowing hair.

After the basalt was used up, the volcano, whose power increased with the extinction of the smaller craters, released lava, ash, and cinders, which I could see cascading down the mountain's sides like flowing hair.

Such was the succession of phenomena which produced Iceland, all arising from the action of internal fire; and to suppose that the mass within did not still exist in a state of liquid incandescence was absurd; and nothing could surpass the absurdity of fancying that it was possible to reach the earth's centre.

Such was the series of events that created Iceland, all stemming from internal fire; and to think that the mass inside wasn’t still in a state of liquid glowing heat was ridiculous; and nothing could be more ridiculous than imagining it was possible to reach the earth’s center.

So I felt a little comforted as we advanced to the assault of Snæfell.

So I felt a little comforted as we moved forward to attack Snæfell.

The way was growing more and more arduous, the ascent steeper and steeper; the loose fragments of rock trembled beneath us, and the utmost care was needed to avoid dangerous falls.

The path was becoming increasingly difficult, the climb steeper and steeper; the loose pieces of rock shook beneath us, and we had to be extremely careful to avoid dangerous falls.

Hans went on as quietly as if he were on level ground; sometimes he disappeared altogether behind the huge blocks, then a shrill whistle would direct us on our way to him. Sometimes he would halt, pick up a few bits of stone, build them up into a recognisable form, and thus made landmarks to guide us in our way back. A very wise precaution in itself, but, as things turned out, quite useless.

Hans moved silently as if he were on flat land; at times, he vanished completely behind the massive rocks, then a sharp whistle would lead us to him. Occasionally, he would stop, gather some stones, stack them into a recognizable shape, and create markers to help us find our way back. It was a smart precaution, but in the end, it turned out to be completely useless.

Three hours' fatiguing march had only brought us to the base of the mountain. There Hans bid us come to a halt, and a hasty breakfast was served out. My uncle swallowed two mouthfuls at a time to get on faster. But, whether he liked it or not, this was a rest as well as a breakfast hour and he had to wait till it pleased our guide to move on, which came to pass in an hour. The three Icelanders, just as taciturn as their comrade the hunter, never spoke, and ate their breakfasts in silence.

Three hours of exhausting hiking had only brought us to the foot of the mountain. There, Hans told us to stop, and a quick breakfast was served. My uncle gulped down two bites at a time to speed things up. But, like it or not, this was both a rest and breakfast time, and he had to wait until our guide decided it was time to move on, which happened after an hour. The three Icelanders, just as quiet as their companion the hunter, didn’t say a word and ate their breakfast in silence.

We were now beginning to scale the steep sides of Snæfell. Its snowy summit, by an optical illusion not unfrequent in mountains, seemed close to us, and yet how many weary hours it took to reach it! The stones, adhering by no soil or fibrous roots of vegetation, rolled away from under our feet, and rushed down the precipice below with the swiftness of an avalanche.

We were now starting to climb the steep slopes of Snæfell. Its snowy peak, due to a common optical illusion in mountains, appeared to be right in front of us, yet it took us many exhausting hours to actually get there! The stones, not held down by any soil or plant roots, rolled away from our feet and tumbled down the cliff below with the speed of an avalanche.

At some places the flanks of the mountain formed an angle with the horizon of at least 36 degrees; it was impossible to climb them, and these stony cliffs had to be tacked round, not without great difficulty. Then we helped each other with our sticks.

At some places, the sides of the mountain formed an angle with the horizon of at least 36 degrees; it was impossible to climb them, and these rocky cliffs had to be navigated around, not without great difficulty. Then we assisted each other with our walking sticks.

I must admit that my uncle kept as close to me as he could; he never lost sight of me, and in many straits his arm furnished me with a powerful support. He himself seemed to possess an instinct for equilibrium, for he never stumbled. The Icelanders, though burdened with our loads, climbed with the agility of mountaineers.

I have to say that my uncle stuck by me as much as he could; he never took his eyes off me, and in tough times, his support was invaluable. He seemed to have a natural balance because he never tripped. The Icelanders, even with our heavy loads, climbed like experienced mountaineers.

To judge by the distant appearance of the summit of Snæfell, it would have seemed too steep to ascend on our side. Fortunately, after an hour of fatigue and athletic exercises, in the midst of the vast surface of snow presented by the hollow between the two peaks, a kind of staircase appeared unexpectedly which greatly facilitated our ascent. It was formed by one of those torrents of stones flung up by the eruptions, called 'sting' by the Icelanders. If this torrent had not been arrested in its fall by the formation of the sides of the mountain, it would have gone on to the sea and formed more islands.

To judge by how the summit of Snæfell looked from a distance, it seemed too steep to climb from our side. Luckily, after an hour of exhaustion and physical effort, we unexpectedly came across a kind of staircase in the middle of the vast snow-covered area between the two peaks, which made our ascent much easier. This staircase was created by one of those stone flows created by the eruptions, known as 'sting' by the Icelanders. If this flow hadn’t been stopped in its descent by the mountain's slopes, it would have continued down to the sea and created more islands.

Such as it was, it did us good service. The steepness increased, but these stone steps allowed us to rise with facility, and even with such rapidity that, having rested for a moment while my companions continued their ascent, I perceived them already reduced by distance to microscopic dimensions.

Such as it was, it served us well. The slope got steeper, but these stone steps made it easy for us to climb, so quickly that after taking a moment to rest while my friends kept going up, I noticed they had shrunk to tiny figures in the distance.

At seven we had ascended the two thousand steps of this grand staircase, and we had attained a bulge in the mountain, a kind of bed on which rested the cone proper of the crater.

At seven, we had climbed the two thousand steps of this impressive staircase, and we had reached a bulge in the mountain, a sort of platform where the actual cone of the crater rested.

Three thousand two hundred feet below us stretched the sea. We had passed the limit of perpetual snow, which, on account of the moisture of the climate, is at a greater elevation in Iceland than the high latitude would give reason to suppose. The cold was excessively keen. The wind was blowing violently. I was exhausted. The Professor saw that my limbs were refusing to perform their office, and in spite of his impatience he decided on stopping. He therefore spoke to the hunter, who shook his head, saying:

Three thousand two hundred feet below us, the sea spread out. We had crossed the line of perpetual snow, which, because of the damp climate, is at a higher elevation in Iceland than you might expect given its latitude. The cold was biting. The wind was blowing fiercely. I was worn out. The Professor noticed my legs were giving up, and despite his frustration, he chose to take a break. He then spoke to the hunter, who shook his head and said:

"Ofvanför."

"Above."

"It seems we must go higher," said my uncle.

"It looks like we need to go higher," my uncle said.

Then he asked Hans for his reason.

Then he asked Hans why.

"Mistour," replied the guide.

"Mistour," replied the guide.

"Ja Mistour," said one of the Icelanders in a tone of alarm.

"Yeah, Mistour," said one of the Icelanders in a worried tone.

"What does that word mean?" I asked uneasily.

"What does that word mean?" I asked nervously.

"Look!" said my uncle.

"Check it out!" said my uncle.

I looked down upon the plain. An immense column of pulverized pumice, sand and dust was rising with a whirling circular motion like a waterspout; the wind was lashing it on to that side of Snæfell where we were holding on; this dense veil, hung across the sun, threw a deep shadow over the mountain. If that huge revolving pillar sloped down, it would involve us in its whirling eddies. This phenomenon, which is not unfrequent when the wind blows from the glaciers, is called in Icelandic 'mistour.'

I looked down at the plain. A massive column of crushed pumice, sand, and dust was rising in a swirling motion like a waterspout; the wind was pushing it toward the side of Snæfell where we were holding on. This thick cloud, blocking the sun, cast a dark shadow over the mountain. If that huge spinning pillar tilted down, it would pull us into its swirling currents. This phenomenon, which isn’t uncommon when the wind blows from the glaciers, is called 'mistour' in Icelandic.

"Hastigt! hastigt!" cried our guide.

"Quick! quick!" cried our guide.

Without knowing Danish I understood at once that we must follow Hans at the top of our speed. He began to circle round the cone of the crater, but in a diagonal direction so as to facilitate our progress. Presently the dust storm fell upon the mountain, which quivered under the shock; the loose stones, caught with the irresistible blasts of wind, flew about in a perfect hail as in an eruption. Happily we were on the opposite side, and sheltered from all harm. But for the precaution of our guide, our mangled bodies, torn and pounded into fragments, would have been carried afar like the ruins hurled along by some unknown meteor.

Without knowing Danish, I immediately understood that we had to keep up with Hans as fast as we could. He started circling around the cone of the crater but at a diagonal angle to make our progress easier. Soon, the dust storm hit the mountain, which shook under the force; loose stones, caught up in the powerful gusts of wind, flew around like hail during an eruption. Fortunately, we were on the opposite side and safe from any danger. If it weren't for our guide's caution, our broken bodies would have been scattered like debris thrown about by some unknown meteor.

Yet Hans did not think it prudent to spend the night upon the sides of the cone. We continued our zigzag climb. The fifteen hundred remaining feet took us five hours to clear; the circuitous route, the diagonal and the counter marches, must have measured at least three leagues. I could stand it no longer. I was yielding to the effects of hunger and cold. The rarefied air scarcely gave play to the action of my lungs.

Yet Hans didn't think it was wise to spend the night on the sides of the cone. We kept climbing in a zigzag pattern. The last fifteen hundred feet took us five hours to get through; the winding path, the diagonal moves, and the backtracks must have covered at least three leagues. I couldn't take it anymore. I was giving in to the effects of hunger and cold. The thin air barely let my lungs function.

At last, at eleven in the sunlight night, the summit of Snæfell was reached, and before going in for shelter into the crater I had time to observe the midnight sun, at his lowest point, gilding with his pale rays the island that slept at my feet.

At last, at eleven on a sunny night, we reached the top of Snæfell, and before seeking shelter in the crater, I had a moment to take in the midnight sun at its lowest point, casting its pale rays over the island that lay peacefully at my feet.

CHAPTER XVI.

BOLDLY DOWN THE CRATER

Supper was rapidly devoured, and the little company housed themselves as best they could. The bed was hard, the shelter not very substantial, and our position an anxious one, at five thousand feet above the sea level. Yet I slept particularly well; it was one of the best nights I had ever had, and I did not even dream.

Supper was quickly eaten, and the small group settled in as best they could. The bed was uncomfortable, the shelter was flimsy, and our situation was tense, at five thousand feet above sea level. Still, I slept really well; it was one of the best nights I’ve ever had, and I didn’t even dream.

Next morning we awoke half frozen by the sharp keen air, but with the light of a splendid sun. I rose from my granite bed and went out to enjoy the magnificent spectacle that lay unrolled before me.

Next morning we woke up half frozen by the sharp, chilly air, but with the warmth of a brilliant sun. I got out of my rocky bed and went outside to enjoy the magnificent view that stretched out before me.

I stood on the very summit of the southernmost of Snæfell's peaks. The range of the eye extended over the whole island. By an optical law which obtains at all great heights, the shores seemed raised and the centre depressed. It seemed as if one of Helbesmer's raised maps lay at my feet. I could see deep valleys intersecting each other in every direction, precipices like low walls, lakes reduced to ponds, rivers abbreviated into streams. On my right were numberless glaciers and innumerable peaks, some plumed with feathery clouds of smoke. The undulating surface of these endless mountains, crested with sheets of snow, reminded one of a stormy sea. If I looked westward, there the ocean lay spread out in all its magnificence, like a mere continuation of those flock-like summits. The eye could hardly tell where the snowy ridges ended and the foaming waves began.

I stood at the very top of the southernmost peak of Snæfell. The view stretched across the entire island. Because of an optical effect that happens at high altitudes, the shores appeared elevated while the center looked lower. It felt like one of Helbesmer's raised maps was laid out before me. I could see deep valleys crossing each other in every direction, cliffs that looked like low walls, lakes that seemed like ponds, and rivers that had shrunk to streams. To my right were countless glaciers and numerous peaks, some topped with wispy clouds of smoke. The rolling landscape of these endless mountains, covered with blankets of snow, reminded me of a stormy sea. When I looked westward, the ocean spread out in all its glory, blending seamlessly with those summit-like shapes. It was hard to tell where the snowy ridges ended and the crashing waves began.

I was thus steeped in the marvellous ecstasy which all high summits develop in the mind; and now without giddiness, for I was beginning to be accustomed to these sublime aspects of nature. My dazzled eyes were bathed in the bright flood of the solar rays. I was forgetting where and who I was, to live the life of elves and sylphs, the fanciful creation of Scandinavian superstitions. I felt intoxicated with the sublime pleasure of lofty elevations without thinking of the profound abysses into which I was shortly to be plunged. But I was brought back to the realities of things by the arrival of Hans and the Professor, who joined me on the summit.

I was completely enveloped in the amazing thrill that high peaks create in the mind; and now without feeling dizzy, as I was starting to get used to these breathtaking views of nature. My dazzled eyes were soaked in the bright shine of the sunlight. I was losing track of where I was and who I was, living the life of elves and fairies, the fanciful ideas of Scandinavian myths. I felt high on the incredible joy of being at such great heights without considering the deep chasms I was soon to dive into. But reality hit when Hans and the Professor arrived to join me at the summit.

My uncle pointed out to me in the far west a light steam or mist, a semblance of land, which bounded the distant horizon of waters.

My uncle pointed out to me in the far west a light steam or mist, a resemblance of land, which bordered the distant horizon of waters.

"Greenland!" said he.

"Greenland!" he exclaimed.

"Greenland?" I cried.

"Greenland?" I exclaimed.

"Yes; we are only thirty-five leagues from it; and during thaws the white bears, borne by the ice fields from the north, are carried even into Iceland. But never mind that. Here we are at the top of Snæfell and here are two peaks, one north and one south. Hans will tell us the name of that on which we are now standing."

"Yes, we're just thirty-five leagues away from it, and during thawing seasons, white bears, swept along by the ice fields from the north, can even be found in Iceland. But forget about that. We're at the top of Snæfell now, and there are two peaks, one to the north and one to the south. Hans will let us know the name of the peak we're standing on."

The question being put, Hans replied:

The question was asked, Hans answered:

"Scartaris."

"Scartaris."

My uncle shot a triumphant glance at me.

My uncle shot me a victorious look.

"Now for the crater!" he cried.

"Now for the crater!" he yelled.

The crater of Snæfell resembled an inverted cone, the opening of which might be half a league in diameter. Its depth appeared to be about two thousand feet. Imagine the aspect of such a reservoir, brim full and running over with liquid fire amid the rolling thunder. The bottom of the funnel was about 250 feet in circuit, so that the gentle slope allowed its lower brim to be reached without much difficulty. Involuntarily I compared the whole crater to an enormous erected mortar, and the comparison put me in a terrible fright.

The crater of Snæfell looked like an upside-down cone, with an opening about half a league wide. It seemed to be around two thousand feet deep. Picture a reservoir, completely full and overflowing with molten lava while thunder rumbles around. The bottom of the funnel was about 250 feet around, so the gentle slope made it easy to reach the lower edge. I couldn’t help but compare the entire crater to a giant standing mortar, and that thought terrified me.

"What madness," I thought, "to go down into a mortar, perhaps a loaded mortar, to be shot up into the air at a moment's notice!"

"What craziness," I thought, "to go into a mortar, maybe a loaded one, and be fired into the air at a moment's notice!"

But I did not try to back out of it. Hans with perfect coolness resumed the lead, and I followed him without a word.

But I didn’t try to back out of it. Hans calmly took the lead again, and I followed him without saying a word.

In order to facilitate the descent, Hans wound his way down the cone by a spiral path. Our route lay amidst eruptive rocks, some of which, shaken out of their loosened beds, rushed bounding down the abyss, and in their fall awoke echoes remarkable for their loud and well-defined sharpness.

To make the descent easier, Hans made his way down the cone along a spiral path. We traveled through volcanic rocks, some of which, dislodged from their loose positions, tumbled down into the abyss, creating loud and clear echoes as they fell.

In certain parts of the cone there were glaciers. Here Hans advanced only with extreme precaution, sounding his way with his iron-pointed pole, to discover any crevasses in it. At particularly dubious passages we were obliged to connect ourselves with each other by a long cord, in order that any man who missed his footing might be held up by his companions. This solid formation was prudent, but did not remove all danger.

In some areas of the cone, there were glaciers. Here, Hans moved forward very carefully, using his iron-pointed pole to check for any crevasses. At especially tricky spots, we had to tie ourselves together with a long rope, so if anyone lost their footing, their friends could hold them up. This approach was smart, but it didn’t eliminate all risks.

Yet, notwithstanding the difficulties of the descent, down steeps unknown to the guide, the journey was accomplished without accidents, except the loss of a coil of rope, which escaped from the hands of an Icelander, and took the shortest way to the bottom of the abyss.

Yet, despite the challenges of the descent down steep and unfamiliar terrain, the journey was completed without any accidents, except for the loss of a coil of rope that slipped from the hands of an Icelander and fell straight to the bottom of the abyss.

At mid-day we arrived. I raised my head and saw straight above me the upper aperture of the cone, framing a bit of sky of very small circumference, but almost perfectly round. Just upon the edge appeared the snowy peak of Saris, standing out sharp and clear against endless space.

At noon, we arrived. I looked up and saw right above me the top opening of the cone, framing a small piece of sky that was almost perfectly round. Right at the edge was the snowy peak of Saris, standing out sharp and clear against the endless space.

At the bottom of the crater were three chimneys, through which, in its eruptions, Snæfell had driven forth fire and lava from its central furnace. Each of these chimneys was a hundred feet in diameter. They gaped before us right in our path. I had not the courage to look down either of them. But Professor Liedenbrock had hastily surveyed all three; he was panting, running from one to the other, gesticulating, and uttering incoherent expressions. Hans and his comrades, seated upon loose lava rocks, looked at him with as much wonder as they knew how to express, and perhaps taking him for an escaped lunatic.

At the bottom of the crater were three chimneys, through which Snæfell had released fire and lava from its core during eruptions. Each of these chimneys was a hundred feet wide. They loomed in front of us right in our way. I didn't have the nerve to look down either one of them. But Professor Liedenbrock quickly checked all three; he was panting, running from one to the other, waving his arms, and mumbling incoherently. Hans and his teammates, sitting on loose lava rocks, looked at him with a mix of amazement and confusion, possibly thinking he was a runaway from a mental hospital.

Suddenly my uncle uttered a cry. I thought his foot must have slipped and that he had fallen down one of the holes. But, no; I saw him, with arms outstretched and legs straddling wide apart, erect before a granite rock that stood in the centre of the crater, just like a pedestal made ready to receive a statue of Pluto. He stood like a man stupefied, but the stupefaction soon gave way to delirious rapture.

Suddenly, my uncle let out a cry. I thought he must have slipped and fallen into one of the holes. But, no; I saw him, arms stretched out and legs wide apart, standing tall in front of a granite rock in the center of the crater, just like a pedestal waiting for a statue of Pluto. He looked like a person in shock, but that shock quickly turned into ecstatic joy.

"Axel, Axel," he cried. "Come, come!"

"Axel, Axel," he shouted. "Come on, come on!"

I ran. Hans and the Icelanders never stirred.

I ran. Hans and the Icelanders didn’t move at all.

"Look!" cried the Professor.

"Check it out!" cried the Professor.

And, sharing his astonishment, but I think not his joy, I read on the western face of the block, in Runic characters, half mouldered away with lapse of ages, this thrice-accursed name:

And, sharing his surprise, but I don’t think his happiness, I read on the western side of the block, in Runic characters, mostly worn away with the passing of time, this cursed name:

[At this point a Runic text appears]

[At this point a Runic text appears]

"Arne Saknussemm!" replied my uncle. "Do you yet doubt?"

"Arne Saknussemm!" my uncle answered. "Do you still have doubts?"

I made no answer; and I returned in silence to my lava seat in a state of utter speechless consternation. Here was crushing evidence.

I didn't respond; I went back to my seat made of lava in complete, stunned silence. This was undeniable proof.

How long I remained plunged in agonizing reflections I cannot tell; all that I know is, that on raising my head again, I saw only my uncle and Hans at the bottom of the crater. The Icelanders had been dismissed, and they were now descending the outer slopes of Snæfell to return to Stapi.

How long I stayed lost in painful thoughts, I can't say; all I know is that when I lifted my head again, I only saw my uncle and Hans at the bottom of the crater. The Icelanders had been sent away, and they were now going down the outer slopes of Snæfell to head back to Stapi.

Hans slept peaceably at the foot of a rock, in a lava bed, where he had found a suitable couch for himself; but my uncle was pacing around the bottom of the crater like a wild beast in a cage. I had neither the wish nor the strength to rise, and following the guide's example I went off into an unhappy slumber, fancying I could hear ominous noises or feel tremblings within the recesses of the mountain.

Hans slept peacefully at the base of a rock, in a lava field, where he had found a comfortable place to lie down; but my uncle was pacing around the bottom of the crater like a wild animal in a cage. I had neither the desire nor the energy to get up, and following the guide's example, I drifted into an uneasy sleep, imagining I could hear disturbing sounds or feel vibrations deep within the mountain.

Thus the first night in the crater passed away.

Thus the first night in the crater passed.

The next morning, a grey, heavy, cloudy sky seemed to droop over the summit of the cone. I did not know this first from the appearances of nature, but I found it out by my uncle's impetuous wrath.

The next morning, a gray, heavy, cloudy sky seemed to hang over the top of the cone. I didn't realize this at first from the appearance of nature, but I discovered it through my uncle's intense anger.

I soon found out the cause, and hope dawned again in my heart. For this reason.

I quickly discovered the reason, and hope sparked in my heart once more. Because of this.

Of the three ways open before us, one had been taken by Saknussemm. The indications of the learned Icelander hinted at in the cryptogram, pointed to this fact that the shadow of Scartaris came to touch that particular way during the latter days of the month of June.

Of the three paths available to us, one had been chosen by Saknussemm. The clues from the knowledgeable Icelander, hinted at in the cryptogram, indicated that the shadow of Scartaris fell on that specific path during the last days of June.

That sharp peak might hence be considered as the gnomon of a vast sun dial, the shadow projected from which on a certain day would point out the road to the centre of the earth.

That sharp peak could be seen as the gnomon of a huge sundial, with the shadow it casts on a specific day indicating the path to the center of the Earth.

Now, no sun no shadow, and therefore no guide. Here was June 25. If the sun was clouded for six days we must postpone our visit till next year.

Now, no sun, no shadow, and so no guide. Today is June 25. If the sun is hidden for six days, we’ll have to delay our visit until next year.

My limited powers of description would fail, were I to attempt a picture of the Professor's angry impatience. The day wore on, and no shadow came to lay itself along the bottom of the crater. Hans did not move from the spot he had selected; yet he must be asking himself what were we waiting for, if he asked himself anything at all. My uncle spoke not a word to me. His gaze, ever directed upwards, was lost in the grey and misty space beyond.

My limited ability to describe things wouldn’t do justice if I tried to capture the Professor's angry impatience. The day dragged on, and no shadow appeared at the bottom of the crater. Hans stayed put in the spot he had chosen; still, he had to be wondering what we were waiting for, if he was thinking at all. My uncle didn’t say a word to me. His eyes were always turned upwards, absorbed in the gray, misty space beyond.

On the 26th nothing yet. Rain mingled with snow was falling all day long. Hans built a hut of pieces of lava. I felt a malicious pleasure in watching the thousand rills and cascades that came tumbling down the sides of the cone, and the deafening continuous din awaked by every stone against which they bounded.

On the 26th, still nothing. Rain mixed with snow fell all day long. Hans built a hut out of pieces of lava. I felt a wicked pleasure in watching the countless streams and small waterfalls tumbling down the sides of the cone, and the loud, continuous noise created by every stone they crashed against.

My uncle's rage knew no bounds. It was enough to irritate a meeker man than he; for it was foundering almost within the port.

My uncle's anger was limitless. It could upset anyone weaker than him; it was almost crashing right at the harbor.

But Heaven never sends unmixed grief, and for Professor Liedenbrock there was a satisfaction in store proportioned to his desperate anxieties.

But heaven never sends pure grief, and for Professor Liedenbrock, there was a satisfaction waiting that matched his intense worries.

The next day the sky was again overcast; but on the 29th of June, the last day but one of the month, with the change of the moon came a change of weather. The sun poured a flood of light down the crater. Every hillock, every rock and stone, every projecting surface, had its share of the beaming torrent, and threw its shadow on the ground. Amongst them all, Scartaris laid down his sharp-pointed angular shadow which began to move slowly in the opposite direction to that of the radiant orb.

The next day, the sky was once again cloudy; but on June 29th, the second to last day of the month, with the change of the moon came a change in the weather. The sun poured a flood of light down into the crater. Every hill, every rock and stone, every jutting surface, received its share of the shining torrent, casting shadows on the ground. Among them all, Scartaris lay down his sharp, angular shadow, which began to move slowly in the opposite direction of the glowing sun.

My uncle turned too, and followed it.

My uncle turned too and followed it.

At noon, being at its least extent, it came and softly fell upon the edge of the middle chimney.

At noon, at its smallest point, it came and gently landed on the edge of the middle chimney.

"There it is! there it is!" shouted the Professor.

"There it is! There it is!" shouted the Professor.

"Now for the centre of the globe!" he added in Danish.

"Now for the center of the globe!" he added in Danish.

I looked at Hans, to hear what he would say.

I looked at Hans to see what he would say.

"Forüt!" was his tranquil answer.

"Chill!" was his calm reply.

"Forward!" replied my uncle.

"Move forward!" replied my uncle.

It was thirteen minutes past one.

It was 1:13 AM.

CHAPTER XVII.

VERTICAL DESCENT

Now began our real journey. Hitherto our toil had overcome all difficulties, now difficulties would spring up at every step.

Now our real journey began. Until now, our hard work had overcome all challenges, but from here on, obstacles would arise at every turn.

I had not yet ventured to look down the bottomless pit into which I was about to take a plunge. The supreme hour had come. I might now either share in the enterprise or refuse to move forward. But I was ashamed to recoil in the presence of the hunter. Hans accepted the enterprise with such calmness, such indifference, such perfect disregard of any possible danger that I blushed at the idea of being less brave than he. If I had been alone I might have once more tried the effect of argument; but in the presence of the guide I held my peace; my heart flew back to my sweet Virlandaise, and I approached the central chimney.

I hadn’t yet dared to look down the endless pit I was about to dive into. The moment had arrived. Now I could either join in the adventure or back out. But I felt too embarrassed to back down in front of the hunter. Hans took on the challenge with such calmness, indifference, and complete disregard for any potential danger that I felt ashamed at the thought of being less brave than him. If I had been alone, I might have tried to argue again, but in front of the guide, I stayed quiet; my thoughts flew back to my dear Virlandaise, and I moved toward the central chimney.

I have already mentioned that it was a hundred feet in diameter, and three hundred feet round. I bent over a projecting rock and gazed down. My hair stood on end with terror. The bewildering feeling of vacuity laid hold upon me. I felt my centre of gravity shifting its place, and giddiness mounting into my brain like drunkenness. There is nothing more treacherous than this attraction down deep abysses. I was just about to drop down, when a hand laid hold of me. It was that of Hans. I suppose I had not taken as many lessons on gulf exploration as I ought to have done in the Frelsers Kirk at Copenhagen.

I’ve already said it was a hundred feet wide and three hundred feet around. I leaned over a jutting rock and looked down. My hair stood on end with fear. A dizzying sense of emptiness overwhelmed me. I felt like my balance was shifting, and dizziness rushed into my head like I was drunk. There’s nothing more dangerous than this kind of pull from deep chasms. I was just about to fall in when a hand grabbed me. It was Hans’s. I guess I hadn’t taken as many lessons on exploring gulfs as I should have at Frelsers Kirk in Copenhagen.

But, however short was my examination of this well, I had taken some account of its conformation. Its almost perpendicular walls were bristling with innumerable projections which would facilitate the descent. But if there was no want of steps, still there was no rail. A rope fastened to the edge of the aperture might have helped us down. But how were we to unfasten it, when arrived at the other end?

But, even though my inspection of this well was brief, I had noted its structure. Its nearly vertical walls were covered with countless ledges that would make climbing down easier. However, there were no handrails. A rope tied to the edge of the opening could have helped us get down, but how would we untie it after we reached the bottom?

My uncle employed a very simple expedient to obviate this difficulty. He uncoiled a cord of the thickness of a finger, and four hundred feet long; first he dropped half of it down, then he passed it round a lava block that projected conveniently, and threw the other half down the chimney. Each of us could then descend by holding with the hand both halves of the rope, which would not be able to unroll itself from its hold; when two hundred feet down, it would be easy to get possession of the whole of the rope by letting one end go and pulling down by the other. Then the exercise would go on again ad infinitum.

My uncle used a really simple trick to solve this problem. He uncoiled a cord that was about the thickness of a finger and four hundred feet long. First, he dropped half of it down, then he wrapped it around a conveniently placed lava block and tossed the other half down the chimney. Each of us could then climb down by holding both ends of the rope, which wouldn’t unwind from its grip. When we reached two hundred feet down, it would be easy to grab the whole rope by letting one end go and pulling down the other. Then we could keep going like that ad infinitum.

"Now," said my uncle, after having completed these preparations, "now let us look to our loads. I will divide them into three lots; each of us will strap one upon his back. I mean only fragile articles."

"Now," my uncle said after finishing these preparations, "let’s check our loads. I’ll split them into three groups; each of us will strap one on our backs. I only mean delicate items."

Of course, we were not included under that head.

Of course, we weren't included under that category.

"Hans," said he, "will take charge of the tools and a portion of the provisions; you, Axel, will take another third of the provisions, and the arms; and I will take the rest of the provisions and the delicate instruments."

"Hans," he said, "will handle the tools and a share of the supplies; you, Axel, will take another third of the supplies and the weapons; and I'll take the rest of the supplies and the fragile instruments."

"But," said I, "the clothes, and that mass of ladders and ropes, what is to become of them?"

"But," I said, "what's going to happen to the clothes and all those ladders and ropes?"

"They will go down by themselves."

"They'll go down alone."

"How so?" I asked.

"How come?" I asked.

"You will see presently."

"You'll see soon."

My uncle was always willing to employ magnificent resources. Obeying orders, Hans tied all the non-fragile articles in one bundle, corded them firmly, and sent them bodily down the gulf before us.

My uncle was always ready to use amazing resources. Following instructions, Hans tied together all the durable items into one bundle, secured them tightly, and sent them down into the gulf in front of us.

I listened to the dull thuds of the descending bale. My uncle, leaning over the abyss, followed the descent of the luggage with a satisfied nod, and only rose erect when he had quite lost sight of it.

I heard the dull thuds of the bale dropping. My uncle, leaning over the edge, watched the luggage fall with a satisfied nod, and only stood up straight when he could no longer see it.

"Very well, now it is our turn."

"Okay, now it's our turn."

Now I ask any sensible man if it was possible to hear those words without a shudder.

Now I ask any reasonable person if it was possible to hear those words without feeling a shiver.

The Professor fastened his package of instruments upon his shoulders; Hans took the tools; I took the arms: and the descent commenced in the following order; Hans, my uncle, and myself. It was effected in profound silence, broken only by the descent of loosened stones down the dark gulf.

The Professor strapped his bag of tools onto his shoulders; Hans took the equipment; I grabbed the weapons: and we started down in this order: Hans, my uncle, and then me. We descended in complete silence, interrupted only by the sound of loose stones sliding down into the dark abyss.

I dropped as it were, frantically clutching the double cord with one hand and buttressing myself from the wall with the other by means of my stick. One idea overpowered me almost, fear lest the rock should give way from which I was hanging. This cord seemed a fragile thing for three persons to be suspended from. I made as little use of it as possible, performing wonderful feats of equilibrium upon the lava projections which my foot seemed to catch hold of like a hand.

I fell, desperately gripping the double cord with one hand and using my stick to brace myself against the wall with the other. One overwhelming thought took over—fear that the rock I was hanging from might give way. This cord felt like a weak thing for three people to be hanging onto. I tried to use it as little as possible, balancing expertly on the lava projections that my foot seemed to grasp like a hand.

When one of these slippery steps shook under the heavier form of
Hans, he said in his tranquil voice:

When one of these slippery steps trembled under the heavier weight of
Hans, he said in his calm voice:

"Gif akt!"

"Get moving!"

"Attention!" repeated my uncle.

"Listen up!" repeated my uncle.

In half an hour we were standing upon the surface of a rock jammed in across the chimney from one side to the other.

In half an hour, we were standing on a rock wedged tightly across the chimney from one side to the other.

Hans pulled the rope by one of its ends, the other rose in the air; after passing the higher rock it came down again, bringing with it a rather dangerous shower of bits of stone and lava.

Hans pulled the rope at one end, causing the other end to rise into the air; after clearing the higher rock, it came down again, bringing with it a somewhat dangerous shower of bits of stone and lava.

Leaning over the edge of our narrow standing ground, I observed that the bottom of the hole was still invisible.

Leaning over the edge of our narrow standing area, I saw that the bottom of the hole was still out of sight.

The same manoeuvre was repeated with the cord, and half an hour after we had descended another two hundred feet.

The same maneuver was repeated with the rope, and half an hour later, we had gone down another two hundred feet.

I don't suppose the maddest geologist under such circumstances would have studied the nature of the rocks that we were passing. I am sure I did trouble my head about them. Pliocene, miocene, eocene, cretaceous, jurassic, triassic, permian, carboniferous, devonian, silurian, or primitive was all one to me. But the Professor, no doubt, was pursuing his observations or taking notes, for in one of our halts he said to me:

I don't think even the craziest geologist would have bothered studying the rocks we were passing under those circumstances. I definitely didn’t concern myself with them. Pliocene, miocene, eocene, cretaceous, jurassic, triassic, permian, carboniferous, devonian, silurian, or primitive—it was all the same to me. But the Professor was probably busy with his observations or taking notes, because during one of our stops he said to me:

"The farther I go the more confidence I feel. The order of these volcanic formations affords the strongest confirmation to the theories of Davy. We are now among the primitive rocks, upon which the chemical operations took place which are produced by the contact of elementary bases of metals with water. I repudiate the notion of central heat altogether. We shall see further proof of that very soon."

"The farther I go, the more confident I feel. The arrangement of these volcanic formations strongly supports Davy's theories. We are now among the primitive rocks where the chemical processes occur due to the interaction of basic metal elements with water. I completely reject the idea of central heat. We will see more proof of that very soon."

No variation, always the same conclusion. Of course, I was not inclined to argue. My silence was taken for consent and the descent went on.

No change, always the same conclusion. Naturally, I didn't feel like arguing. My silence was seen as agreement, and the decline continued.

Another three hours, and I saw no bottom to the chimney yet. When I lifted my head I perceived the gradual contraction of its aperture. Its walls, by a gentle incline, were drawing closer to each other, and it was beginning to grow darker.

Another three hours passed, and I still hadn’t reached the bottom of the chimney. When I lifted my head, I noticed that the opening was slowly getting smaller. The walls were gradually slanting inward, and it was starting to get darker.

Still we kept descending. It seemed to me that the falling stones were meeting with an earlier resistance, and that the concussion gave a more abrupt and deadened sound.

Still we kept going down. It felt like the falling stones were hitting something earlier, and the impact made a sharper, duller sound.

As I had taken care to keep an exact account of our manoeuvres with the rope, which I knew that we had repeated fourteen times, each descent occupying half an hour, the conclusion was easy that we had been seven hours, plus fourteen quarters of rest, making ten hours and a half. We had started at one, it must therefore now be eleven o'clock; and the depth to which we had descended was fourteen times 200 feet, or 2,800 feet.

As I had carefully kept track of our movements with the rope, which I knew we had done fourteen times, each descent taking half an hour, it was clear that we had been at it for seven hours, plus fourteen breaks, making it ten and a half hours. We started at one, so it must now be eleven o'clock; and the depth we had reached was fourteen times 200 feet, or 2,800 feet.

At this moment I heard the voice of Hans.

At that moment, I heard Hans's voice.

"Halt!" he cried.

"Stop!" he shouted.

I stopped short just as I was going to place my feet upon my uncle's head.

I halted abruptly just as I was about to put my feet on my uncle's head.

"We are there," he cried.

"We're here," he cried.

"Where?" said I, stepping near to him.

"Where?" I asked, stepping closer to him.

"At the bottom of the perpendicular chimney," he answered.

"At the bottom of the straight chimney," he replied.

"Is there no way farther?"

"Is there no way forward?"

"Yes; there is a sort of passage which inclines to the right. We will see about that to-morrow. Let us have our supper, and go to sleep."

"Yeah, there’s a kind of path that goes to the right. We’ll check that out tomorrow. Let’s have dinner and get some sleep."

The darkness was not yet complete. The provision case was opened; we refreshed ourselves, and went to sleep as well as we could upon a bed of stones and lava fragments.

The darkness wasn’t fully set in yet. The food storage box was opened; we replenished ourselves and tried to sleep as best we could on a bed of stones and lava pieces.

When lying on my back, I opened my eyes and saw a bright sparkling point of light at the extremity of the gigantic tube 3,000 feet long, now a vast telescope.

When I was lying on my back, I opened my eyes and saw a bright, sparkling point of light at the end of the gigantic tube that was 3,000 feet long, which was now a huge telescope.

It was a star which, seen from this depth, had lost all scintillation, and which by my computation should be 46; Ursa minor. Then I fell fast asleep.

It was a star that, from this distance, had lost all its sparkle, and by my calculations, should be 46; Ursa minor. Then I fell into a deep sleep.

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE WONDERS OF TERRESTRIAL DEPTHS

At eight in the morning a ray of daylight came to wake us up. The thousand shining surfaces of lava on the walls received it on its passage, and scattered it like a shower of sparks.

At eight in the morning, a beam of sunlight came to wake us up. The thousand shiny surfaces of lava on the walls caught it as it passed and scattered it like a shower of sparks.

There was light enough to distinguish surrounding objects.

There was enough light to see the nearby objects.

"Well, Axel, what do you say to it?" cried my uncle, rubbing his hands. "Did you ever spend a quieter night in our little house at Königsberg? No noise of cart wheels, no cries of basket women, no boatmen shouting!"

"Well, Axel, what do you think?" my uncle exclaimed, rubbing his hands together. "Have you ever spent a quieter night in our little house in Königsberg? No sounds of cart wheels, no shouts from women with baskets, no boatmen yelling!"

"No doubt it is very quiet at the bottom of this well, but there is something alarming in the quietness itself."

"No doubt it’s really quiet at the bottom of this well, but there’s something unsettling about the silence."

"Now come!" my uncle cried; "if you are frightened already, what will you be by and by? We have not gone a single inch yet into the bowels of the earth."

"Come on!" my uncle shouted. "If you’re scared already, just wait until later! We haven’t even gone an inch into the depths of the earth yet."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that we have only reached the level of the island, long vertical tube, which terminates at the mouth of the crater, has its lower end only at the level of the sea."

"I mean that we have only reached the level of the island; the long, vertical tube that ends at the mouth of the crater has its lower end just at sea level."

"Are you sure of that?"

"Are you sure about that?"

"Quite sure. Consult the barometer."

"Definitely. Check the barometer."

In fact, the mercury, which had risen in the instrument as fast as we descended, had stopped at twenty-nine inches.

In fact, the mercury, which had risen in the instrument as quickly as we descended, had stopped at twenty-nine inches.

"You see," said the Professor, "we have now only the pressure of our atmosphere, and I shall be glad when the aneroid takes the place of the barometer."

"You see," said the Professor, "we're now only dealing with the pressure of our atmosphere, and I'll be glad when the aneroid replaces the barometer."

And in truth this instrument would become useless as soon as the weight of the atmosphere should exceed the pressure ascertained at the level of the sea.

And really, this instrument would become useless as soon as the weight of the atmosphere surpasses the pressure measured at sea level.

"But," I said, "is there not reason to fear that this ever-increasing pressure will become at last very painful to bear?"

"But," I said, "isn't there a reason to worry that this constant pressure will eventually become really painful to deal with?"

"No; we shall descend at a slow rate, and our lungs will become inured to a denser atmosphere. Aeronauts find the want of air as they rise to high elevations, but we shall perhaps have too much: of the two, this is what I should prefer. Don't let us lose a moment. Where is the bundle we sent down before us?"

"No; we'll go down slowly, and our lungs will get used to the thicker air. People flying find it hard to breathe as they go up to high altitudes, but we might end up with too much air: given the choice, I'd pick that. Let's not waste any time. Where's the bundle we sent down ahead of us?"

I then remembered that we had searched for it in vain the evening before. My uncle questioned Hans, who, after having examined attentively with the eye of a huntsman, replied:

I then remembered that we had searched for it in vain the night before. My uncle questioned Hans, who, after carefully examining it like a hunter, replied:

"Der huppe!"

"Shut up!"

"Up there."

"Up there."

And so it was. The bundle had been caught by a projection a hundred feet above us. Immediately the Icelander climbed up like a cat, and in a few minutes the package was in our possession.

And that's what happened. The bundle was caught on a projection a hundred feet above us. Right away, the Icelander climbed up like a cat, and in a few minutes, we had the package in our hands.

"Now," said my uncle, "let us breakfast; but we must lay in a good stock, for we don't know how long we may have to go on."

"Now," my uncle said, "let's have breakfast; but we need to stock up because we don't know how long we might need to keep going."

The biscuit and extract of meat were washed down with a draught of water mingled with a little gin.

The biscuit and meat extract were washed down with a drink of water mixed with a splash of gin.

Breakfast over, my uncle drew from his pocket a small notebook, intended for scientific observations. He consulted his instruments, and recorded:

Breakfast finished, my uncle pulled out a small notebook meant for scientific notes. He checked his instruments and wrote down:

"Monday, July 1.

"Monday, July 1st."

"Chronometer, 8.17 a.m.; barometer, 297 in.; thermometer, 6° (43°
F.). Direction, E.S.E."

"Chronometer, 8:17 a.m.; barometer, 297 in.; thermometer, 6° (43°
F.). Direction, E.S.E."

This last observation applied to the dark gallery, and was indicated by the compass.

This last observation applied to the dark hallway and was shown by the compass.

"Now, Axel," cried the Professor with enthusiasm, "now we are really going into the interior of the earth. At this precise moment the journey commences."

"Now, Axel," exclaimed the Professor excitedly, "now we are truly heading into the Earth's interior. At this very moment, the journey begins."

So saying, my uncle took in one hand Ruhmkorff's apparatus, which was hanging from his neck; and with the other he formed an electric communication with the coil in the lantern, and a sufficiently bright light dispersed the darkness of the passage.

So saying, my uncle grabbed Ruhmkorff's device that was hanging around his neck with one hand; with the other hand, he created an electric connection with the coil in the lantern, and a bright light illuminated the darkness of the passage.

Hans carried the other apparatus, which was also put into action. This ingenious application of electricity would enable us to go on for a long time by creating an artificial light even in the midst of the most inflammable gases.

Hans carried the other device, which was also activated. This clever use of electricity would allow us to continue for a long time by generating artificial light even in the presence of the most flammable gases.

"Now, march!" cried my uncle.

"Now, let’s go!" cried my uncle.

Each shouldered his package. Hans drove before him the load of cords and clothes; and, myself walking last, we entered the gallery.

Each of us shouldered our bags. Hans carried the load of cords and clothes in front of him, and I brought up the rear as we entered the gallery.

At the moment of becoming engulfed in this dark gallery, I raised my head, and saw for the last time through the length of that vast tube the sky of Iceland, which I was never to behold again.

At the moment I was consumed by this dark gallery, I lifted my head and saw for the last time, through the length of that vast tunnel, the sky of Iceland, which I would never see again.

The lava, in the last eruption of 1229, had forced a passage through this tunnel. It still lined the walls with a thick and glistening coat. The electric light was here intensified a hundredfold by reflection.

The lava from the last eruption in 1229 had carved a path through this tunnel. It still covered the walls with a thick, shiny layer. The electric light here was amplified a hundred times by the reflection.

The only difficulty in proceeding lay in not sliding too fast down an incline of about forty-five degrees; happily certain asperities and a few blisterings here and there formed steps, and we descended, letting our baggage slip before us from the end of a long rope.

The only challenge in moving forward was not sliding too quickly down a slope of about forty-five degrees; fortunately, some rough patches and a few blisters here and there created steps, and we went down, letting our luggage slide in front of us attached to the end of a long rope.

But that which formed steps under our feet became stalactites overhead. The lava, which was porous in many places, had formed a surface covered with small rounded blisters; crystals of opaque quartz, set with limpid tears of glass, and hanging like clustered chandeliers from the vaulted roof, seemed as it were to kindle and form a sudden illumination as we passed on our way. It seemed as if the genii of the depths were lighting up their palace to receive their terrestrial guests.

But what formed steps beneath our feet turned into stalactites above us. The lava, which had a lot of holes in it, created a surface dotted with small rounded blisters; crystals of opaque quartz, glistening with clear drops of glass, hung like clustered chandeliers from the vaulted ceiling, appearing to light up suddenly as we moved along. It felt like the spirits of the depths were illuminating their palace to welcome their earthly visitors.

"It is magnificent!" I cried spontaneously. "My uncle, what a sight! Don't you admire those blending hues of lava, passing from reddish brown to bright yellow by imperceptible shades? And these crystals are just like globes of light."

"It’s amazing!" I exclaimed without thinking. "Uncle, what a view! Don’t you love those blended colors of lava shifting from reddish-brown to bright yellow in subtle shades? And these crystals look just like spheres of light."

"Ali, you think so, do you, Axel, my boy? Well, you will see greater splendours than these, I hope. Now let us march: march!"

"Ali, you think that, do you, Axel, my boy? Well, I hope you’ll see even greater wonders than these. Now let’s go: let’s move!"

He had better have said slide, for we did nothing but drop down the steep inclines. It was the facifs descensus Averni of Virgil. The compass, which I consulted frequently, gave our direction as south-east with inflexible steadiness. This lava stream deviated neither to the right nor to the left.

He should have just said slide because we only went down the steep slopes. It was the facifs descensus Averni of Virgil. The compass, which I checked often, showed our direction as southeast with unwavering consistency. This lava flow didn’t veer to the right or left at all.

Yet there was no sensible increase of temperature. This justified Davy's theory, and more than once I consulted the thermometer with surprise. Two hours after our departure it only marked 10° (50° Fahr.), an increase of only 4°. This gave reason for believing that our descent was more horizontal than vertical. As for the exact depth reached, it was very easy to ascertain that; the Professor measured accurately the angles of deviation and inclination on the road, but he kept the results to himself.

Yet there was no noticeable increase in temperature. This confirmed Davy's theory, and several times I checked the thermometer in astonishment. Two hours after we left, it only registered 10° (50° F), an increase of just 4°. This led us to believe that our descent was more horizontal than vertical. As for the exact depth we reached, it was easy to determine; the Professor accurately measured the angles of deviation and inclination on the way, but he kept the results to himself.

About eight in the evening he signalled to stop. Hans sat down at once. The lamps were hung upon a projection in the lava; we were in a sort of cavern where there was plenty of air. Certain puffs of air reached us. What atmospheric disturbance was the cause of them? I could not answer that question at the moment. Hunger and fatigue made me incapable of reasoning. A descent of seven hours consecutively is not made without considerable expenditure of strength. I was exhausted. The order to 'halt' therefore gave me pleasure. Hans laid our provisions upon a block of lava, and we ate with a good appetite. But one thing troubled me, our supply of water was half consumed. My uncle reckoned upon a fresh supply from subterranean sources, but hitherto we had met with none. I could not help drawing his attention to this circumstance.

About eight in the evening, he signaled to stop. Hans immediately sat down. The lamps were hung on a ledge in the lava; we were in a sort of cavern where there was plenty of air. A few puffs of air reached us. What caused this atmospheric disturbance? I couldn’t answer that question at the moment. Hunger and fatigue left me unable to think clearly. A continuous descent of seven hours is exhausting. I was worn out. So the order to 'halt' was a relief. Hans placed our supplies on a block of lava, and we ate with good appetite. But one thing concerned me—our water supply was half gone. My uncle hoped to find a fresh source from underground, but so far, we hadn’t come across any. I couldn’t help but bring this up to him.

"Are you surprised at this want of springs?" he said.

"Are you surprised by this lack of springs?" he said.

"More than that, I am anxious about it; we have only water enough for five days."

"On top of that, I'm worried about it; we only have enough water for five days."

"Don't be uneasy, Axel, we shall find more than we want."

"Don't worry, Axel, we'll find more than we need."

"When?"

"When's that?"

"When we have left this bed of lava behind us. How could springs break through such walls as these?"

"When we have left this bed of lava behind us, how could springs break through walls like these?"

"But perhaps this passage runs to a very great depth. It seems to me that we have made no great progress vertically."

"But maybe this passage goes much deeper than we realize. It feels like we haven't really made much vertical progress."

"Why do you suppose that?"

"Why do you think that?"

"Because if we had gone deep into the crust of earth, we should have encountered greater heat."

"Because if we had gone deep into the Earth's crust, we would have encountered much greater heat."

"According to your system," said my uncle. "But what does the thermometer say?"

"According to your system," my uncle said. "But what does the thermometer say?"

"Hardly fifteen degrees (59° Fahr), nine degrees only since our departure."

"Only about fifteen degrees (59° F), just nine degrees since we left."

"Well, what is your conclusion?"

"So, what's your conclusion?"

"This is my conclusion. According to exact observations, the increase of temperature in the interior of the globe advances at the rate of one degree (1 4/5° Fahr.) for every hundred feet. But certain local conditions may modify this rate. Thus at Yakoutsk in Siberia the increase of a degree is ascertained to be reached every 36 feet. This difference depends upon the heat-conducting power of the rocks. Moreover, in the neighbourhood of an extinct volcano, through gneiss, it has been observed that the increase of a degree is only attained at every 125 feet. Let us therefore assume this last hypothesis as the most suitable to our situation, and calculate."

"This is my conclusion. Based on precise measurements, the temperature inside the Earth rises at a rate of one degree (1 4/5° Fahrenheit) for every hundred feet. However, certain local conditions can affect this rate. For instance, in Yakoutsk, Siberia, the temperature increase is found to occur every 36 feet. This variation is due to the heat-conducting properties of the rocks. Additionally, near an extinct volcano, through gneiss, it's been observed that the temperature rises by one degree every 125 feet. So, let's use this last assumption as the most applicable to our situation and do the calculations."

"Well, do calculate, my boy."

"Go ahead and calculate, kid."

"Nothing is easier," said I, putting down figures in my note book. "Nine times a hundred and twenty-five feet gives a depth of eleven hundred and twenty-five feet."

"Nothing could be simpler," I said, jotting down numbers in my notebook. "Nine times one hundred and twenty-five feet equals a depth of one thousand one hundred and twenty-five feet."

"Very accurate indeed."

"Very precise indeed."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"By my observation we are at 10,000 feet below the level of the sea."

"From what I can see, we are 10,000 feet below sea level."

"Is that possible?"

"Is that doable?"

"Yes, or figures are of no use."

"Yes, or numbers are meaningless."

The Professor's calculations were quite correct. We had already attained a depth of six thousand feet beyond that hitherto reached by the foot of man, such as the mines of Kitz Bahl in Tyrol, and those of Wuttembourg in Bohemia.

The Professor's calculations were completely accurate. We had already reached a depth of six thousand feet beyond what any human had ever achieved before, like in the mines of Kitz Bahl in Tyrol and those in Wuttembourg in Bohemia.

The temperature, which ought to have been 81° (178° Fahr.) was scarcely 15° (59° Fahr.). Here was cause for reflection.

The temperature, which should have been 81° (178° Fahr.), was barely 15° (59° Fahr.). This was reason to think.

CHAPTER XIX.

GEOLOGICAL STUDIES IN SITU

Next day, Tuesday, June 30, at 6 a.m., the descent began again.

Next day, Tuesday, June 30, at 6 a.m., the descent began again.

We were still following the gallery of lava, a real natural staircase, and as gently sloping as those inclined planes which in some old houses are still found instead of flights of steps. And so we went on until 12.17, the, precise moment when we overtook Hans, who had stopped.

We were still following the lava gallery, a true natural staircase, as gently sloping as those ramps you still find in some old houses instead of staircases. And we continued on until 12:17, the exact moment we caught up with Hans, who had stopped.

"Ah! here we are," exclaimed my uncle, "at the very end of the chimney."

"Ah! here we are," exclaimed my uncle, "at the very end of the chimney."

I looked around me. We were standing at the intersection of two roads, both dark and narrow. Which were we to take? This was a difficulty.

I looked around. We were at the intersection of two dark, narrow roads. Which one should we take? This was a challenge.

Still my uncle refused to admit an appearance of hesitation, either before me or the guide; he pointed out the Eastern tunnel, and we were soon all three in it.

Still, my uncle wouldn’t show any sign of hesitation, whether in front of me or the guide; he pointed out the Eastern tunnel, and soon all three of us were inside it.

Besides there would have been interminable hesitation before this choice of roads; for since there was no indication whatever to guide our choice, we were obliged to trust to chance.

Besides, there would have been endless hesitation before choosing which road to take; since there were no signs to guide our choice, we had to rely on chance.

The slope of this gallery was scarcely perceptible, and its sections very unequal. Sometimes we passed a series of arches succeeding each other like the majestic arcades of a gothic cathedral. Here the architects of the middle ages might have found studies for every form of the sacred art which sprang from the development of the pointed arch. A mile farther we had to bow our heads under corniced elliptic arches in the romanesque style; and massive pillars standing out from the wall bent under the spring of the vault that rested heavily upon them. In other places this magnificence gave way to narrow channels between low structures which looked like beaver's huts, and we had to creep along through extremely narrow passages.

The slope of this gallery was hardly noticeable, and its sections were really uneven. Sometimes we passed through a series of arches one after the other, just like the grand arcades of a Gothic cathedral. Here, the architects of the Middle Ages could have found inspiration for every form of sacred art that emerged from the development of the pointed arch. A mile later, we had to lower our heads under decorative elliptical arches in the Romanesque style, and massive pillars protruding from the walls were weighed down by the heavy vaults on top of them. In other areas, this grandeur gave way to tight channels between low structures that resembled beaver huts, and we had to squeeze through extremely narrow passages.

The heat was perfectly bearable. Involuntarily I began to think of its heat when the lava thrown out by Snæfell was boiling and working through this now silent road. I imagined the torrents of fire hurled back at every angle in the gallery, and the accumulation of intensely heated vapours in the midst of this confined channel.

The heat was totally manageable. Without meaning to, I started thinking about how hot it must have been when the lava spewed out by Snæfell was boiling and flowing through this now quiet path. I pictured the streams of fire shooting out in every direction in the tunnel, and the buildup of superheated vapors in the middle of this narrow channel.

I only hope, thought I, that this so-called extinct volcano won't take a fancy in his old age to begin his sports again!

I just hope, I thought, that this so-called extinct volcano doesn't decide to start acting up again in his old age!

I abstained from communicating these fears to Professor Liedenbrock. He would never have understood them at all. He had but one idea—forward! He walked, he slid, he scrambled, he tumbled, with a persistency which one could not but admire.

I held back from sharing these fears with Professor Liedenbrock. He wouldn't have understood them at all. He only had one thought—move forward! He walked, slid, scrambled, and tumbled with a determination that was impossible not to admire.

By six in the evening, after a not very fatiguing walk, we had gone two leagues south, but scarcely a quarter of a mile down.

By six in the evening, after a not very tiring walk, we had traveled two leagues south, but barely a quarter of a mile down.

My uncle said it was time to go to sleep. We ate without talking, and went to sleep without reflection.

My uncle said it was time to go to bed. We ate in silence and fell asleep without thinking.

Our arrangements for the night were very simple; a railway rug each, into which we rolled ourselves, was our sole covering. We had neither cold nor intrusive visits to fear. Travellers who penetrate into the wilds of central Africa, and into the pathless forests of the New World, are obliged to watch over each other by night. But we enjoyed absolute safety and utter seclusion; no savages or wild beasts infested these silent depths.

Our plans for the night were pretty straightforward; we each had a railway blanket to wrap ourselves in, and that was our only covering. We didn't have to worry about the cold or unwanted visitors. People who venture into the remote areas of central Africa or the uncharted forests of the New World have to keep an eye on each other at night. But we had complete safety and total privacy; there were no savages or wild animals lurking in these quiet depths.

Next morning, we awoke fresh and in good spirits. The road was resumed. As the day before, we followed the path of the lava. It was impossible to tell what rocks we were passing: the tunnel, instead of tending lower, approached more and more nearly to a horizontal direction, I even fancied a slight rise. But about ten this upward tendency became so evident, and therefore so fatiguing, that I was obliged to slacken my pace.

Next morning, we woke up feeling refreshed and in good spirits. We continued down the road. Like the day before, we followed the path of the lava. It was hard to identify the rocks we were passing; the tunnel, instead of sloping down, seemed to be getting more horizontal. I even thought I noticed a slight incline. But around ten, this upward slope became so noticeable, and therefore so tiring, that I had to slow down.

"Well, Axel?" demanded the Professor impatiently.

"Well, Axel?" the Professor asked impatiently.

"Well, I cannot stand it any longer," I replied.

"Well, I can't take it anymore," I replied.

"What! after three hours' walk over such easy ground."

"What! After walking for three hours on such easy terrain."

"It may be easy, but it is tiring all the same."

"It might be simple, but it's still exhausting."

"What, when we have nothing to do but keep going down!"

"What do we do when all we can do is keep going down?"

"Going up, if you please."

"Going up, please."

"Going up!" said my uncle, with a shrug.

"Going up!" my uncle said, shrugging.

"No doubt, for the last half-hour the inclines have gone the other way, and at this rate we shall soon arrive upon the level soil of Iceland."

"No doubt, for the last half-hour the slopes have gone the other way, and at this rate, we'll soon reach the flat ground of Iceland."

The Professor nodded slowly and uneasily like a man that declines to be convinced. I tried to resume the conversation. He answered not a word, and gave the signal for a start. I saw that his silence was nothing but ill-humour.

The Professor nodded slowly and uneasily like someone who refuses to be convinced. I tried to continue the conversation. He didn't say a word, and signaled to start. I realized that his silence was just bad mood.

Still I had courageously shouldered my burden again, and was rapidly following Hans, whom my uncle preceded. I was anxious not to be left behind. My greatest care was not to lose sight of my companions. I shuddered at the thought of being lost in the mazes of this vast subterranean labyrinth.

Still, I bravely took on my burden again and was quickly following Hans, who was ahead of my uncle. I was worried about being left behind. My main concern was keeping my friends in view. I felt a chill at the thought of getting lost in the twists and turns of this huge underground maze.

Besides, if the ascending road did become steeper, I was comforted with the thought that it was bringing us nearer to the surface. There was hope in this. Every step confirmed me in it, and I was rejoicing at the thought of meeting my little Gräuben again.

Besides, even if the rising path got steeper, I found comfort in knowing it was taking us closer to the surface. There was hope in that. Every step reinforced my belief, and I was excited at the thought of seeing my little Gräuben again.

By mid-day there was a change in the appearance of this wall of the gallery. I noticed it by a diminution of the amount of light reflected from the sides; solid rock was appearing in the place of the lava coating. The mass was composed of inclined and sometimes vertical strata. We were passing through rocks of the transition or silurian [1] system.

By midday, there was a noticeable change in the look of this wall in the gallery. I could tell because the amount of light coming off the sides had decreased; solid rock was showing up where the lava coating used to be. The formation consisted of slanted and occasionally vertical layers. We were moving through rocks from the transition or Silurian [1] system.

"It is evident," I cried, "the marine deposits formed in the second period, these shales, limestones, and sandstones. We are turning away from the primary granite. We are just as if we were people of Hamburg going to Lübeck by way of Hanover!"

"It’s clear," I exclaimed, "the marine deposits from the second period, these shales, limestones, and sandstones. We’re moving away from the primary granite. It’s like we’re people from Hamburg heading to Lübeck through Hanover!"

I had better have kept my observations to myself. But my geological instinct was stronger than my prudence, and uncle Liedenbrock heard my exclamation.

I should have kept my thoughts to myself. But my geological instincts were stronger than my common sense, and Uncle Liedenbrock heard my outburst.

"What's that you are saying?" he asked.

"What's that you’re saying?" he asked.

"See," I said, pointing to the varied series of sandstones and limestones, and the first indication of slate.

"Look," I said, pointing to the different layers of sandstones and limestones, and the first sign of slate.

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"We are at the period when the first plants and animals appeared."

"We are in the time when the first plants and animals emerged."

"Do you think so?"

"Do you really think so?"

"Look close, and examine."

"Take a close look."

I obliged the Professor to move his lamp over the walls of the gallery. I expected some signs of astonishment; but he spoke not a word, and went on.

I insisted that the Professor move his lamp along the walls of the gallery. I anticipated some signs of surprise; however, he said nothing and continued.

Had he understood me or not? Did he refuse to admit, out of self-love as an uncle and a philosopher, that he had mistaken his way when he chose the eastern tunnel? or was he determined to examine this passage to its farthest extremity? It was evident that we had left the lava path, and that this road could not possibly lead to the extinct furnace of Snæfell.

Had he understood me or not? Did he refuse to admit, out of pride as an uncle and a philosopher, that he had taken a wrong turn when he chose the eastern tunnel? Or was he set on exploring this passage to its furthest point? It was clear that we had left the lava path, and that this road couldn’t possibly lead to the extinct furnace of Snæfell.

Yet I asked myself if I was not depending too much on this change in the rock. Might I not myself be mistaken? Were we really crossing the layers of rock which overlie the granite foundation?

Yet I asked myself if I was relying too much on this change in the rock. Could I be wrong? Were we actually crossing the layers of rock that sit over the granite foundation?

[1]The name given by Sir Roderick Murchison to a vast series of fossiliferous strata, which lies between the non-fossiliferous slaty schists below and the old red sandstone above. The system is well developed in the region of Shropshire, etc., once inhabited by the Silures under Caractacus, or Caradoc. (Tr.)

[1]The name given by Sir Roderick Murchison to a large series of fossil-rich layers of rock that sit between the non-fossil-bearing slate schists below and the old red sandstone above. This system is well represented in the area of Shropshire and other regions, once home to the Silures under Caractacus, or Caradoc. (Tr.)

If I am right, I thought, I must soon find some fossil remains of primitive life; and then we must yield to evidence. I will look.

If I'm right, I thought, I should soon find some fossil remains of early life; and then we have to accept the evidence. I will search.

I had not gone a hundred paces before incontestable proofs presented themselves. It could not be otherwise, for in the Silurian age the seas contained at least fifteen hundred vegetable and animal species. My feet, which had become accustomed to the indurated lava floor, suddenly rested upon a dust composed of the debris of plants and shells. In the walls were distinct impressions of fucoids and lycopodites.

I hadn't walked a hundred steps before undeniable evidence appeared. It had to be that way because in the Silurian era, the seas harbored at least fifteen hundred species of plants and animals. My feet, which had gotten used to the hardened lava ground, suddenly landed on a layer of dust made up of the debris of plants and shells. The walls had clear imprints of fucoids and lycopodites.

Professor Liedenbrock could not be mistaken, I thought, and yet he pushed on, with, I suppose, his eyes resolutely shut.

Professor Liedenbrock couldn’t be wrong, I thought, and yet he kept going, with I guess his eyes firmly shut.

This was only invincible obstinacy. I could hold out no longer. I picked up a perfectly formed shell, which had belonged to an animal not unlike the woodlouse: then, joining my uncle, I said:

This was just stubbornness. I couldn’t hold out any longer. I picked up a perfectly shaped shell that had belonged to an animal similar to a woodlouse; then, joining my uncle, I said:

"Look at this!"

"Check this out!"

"Very well," said he quietly, "it is the shell of a crustacean, of an extinct species called a trilobite. Nothing more."

"Alright," he said softly, "it's the shell of a crustacean from an extinct species known as a trilobite. That's all."

"But don't you conclude—?"

"But don’t you think—?"

"Just what you conclude yourself. Yes; I do, perfectly. We have left the granite and the lava. It is possible that I may be mistaken. But I cannot be sure of that until I have reached the very end of this gallery."

"Just what you figure out yourself. Yes; I do, absolutely. We've moved past the granite and the lava. I might be wrong. But I can't be sure of that until I reach the very end of this gallery."

"You are right in doing this, my uncle, and I should quite approve of your determination, if there were not a danger threatening us nearer and nearer."

"You’re right to do this, Uncle, and I would totally support your decision if there wasn’t a danger getting closer and closer."

"What danger?"

"What threat?"

"The want of water."

"Water shortage."

"Well, Axel, we will put ourselves upon rations."

"Well, Axel, we’re going to put ourselves on rations."

CHAPTER XX.

THE FIRST SIGNS OF DISTRESS

In fact, we had to ration ourselves. Our provision of water could not last more than three days. I found that out for certain when supper-time came. And, to our sorrow, we had little reason to expect to find a spring in these transition beds.

In fact, we had to limit ourselves. Our supply of water couldn't last more than three days. I realized this for sure when dinner time came. And unfortunately, we had little reason to believe we would find a spring in these transitional beds.

The whole of the next day the gallery opened before us its endless arcades. We moved on almost without a word. Hans' silence seemed to be infecting us.

The entire next day, the gallery unfolded its endless hallways before us. We proceeded almost without speaking. Hans's silence seemed to be contagious.

The road was now not ascending, at least not perceptibly. Sometimes, even, it seemed to have a slight fall. But this tendency, which was very trifling, could not do anything to reassure the Professor; for there was no change in the beds, and the transitional characteristics became more and more decided.

The road was no longer going uphill, at least not in any noticeable way. Sometimes, it even looked like it was slightly sloping down. But this very minor change did nothing to calm the Professor; there was no shift in the surroundings, and the transitional features became more and more pronounced.

The electric light was reflected in sparkling splendour from the schist, limestone, and old red sandstone of the walls. It might have been thought that we were passing through a section of Wales, of which an ancient people gave its name to this system. Specimens of magnificent marbles clothed the walls, some of a greyish agate fantastically veined with white, others of rich crimson or yellow dashed with splotches of red; then came dark cherry-coloured marbles relieved by the lighter tints of limestone.

The electric light reflected in sparkling splendor off the schist, limestone, and old red sandstone walls. You might have thought we were wandering through a part of Wales, named by an ancient people. Beautiful marble specimens adorned the walls, some with a greyish agate that was fantastically veined with white, others in rich crimson or yellow splattered with red; then there were dark cherry-colored marbles contrasted with lighter shades of limestone.

The greater part of these bore impressions of primitive organisms. Creation had evidently advanced since the day before. Instead of rudimentary trilobites, I noticed remains of a more perfect order of beings, amongst others ganoid fishes and some of those sauroids in which palaeontologists have discovered the earliest reptile forms. The Devonian seas were peopled by animals of these species, and deposited them by thousands in the rocks of the newer formation.

The majority of these showed signs of early life forms. Clearly, creation had progressed since the previous day. Instead of basic trilobites, I noticed the remains of more advanced beings, including ganoid fish and some of those sauropterygians that paleontologists have identified as some of the earliest reptile forms. The Devonian seas were filled with these animals, and they were deposited by the thousands in the rocks of the newer formations.

It was evident that we were ascending that scale of animal life in which man fills the highest place. But Professor Liedenbrock seemed not to notice it.

It was clear that we were moving up that hierarchy of animal life where humans occupy the top position. But Professor Liedenbrock didn’t seem to notice it.

He was awaiting one of two events, either the appearance of a vertical well opening before his feet, down which our descent might be resumed, or that of some obstacle which should effectually turn us back on our own footsteps. But evening came and neither wish was gratified.

He was waiting for one of two things: either a vertical well opening up right in front of him, so we could continue our descent, or a barrier that would force us to turn back. But evening arrived, and neither of those things happened.

On Friday, after a night during which I felt pangs of thirst, our little troop again plunged into the winding passages of the gallery.

On Friday, after a night when I felt really thirsty, our small group went back into the winding hallways of the gallery.

After ten hours' walking I observed a singular deadening of the reflection of our lamps from the side walls. The marble, the schist, the limestone, and the sandstone were giving way to a dark and lustreless lining. At one moment, the tunnel becoming very narrow, I leaned against the wall.

After ten hours of walking, I noticed a strange dullness in the reflection of our lamps on the side walls. The marble, schist, limestone, and sandstone were being replaced by a dark, lifeless surface. At one point, as the tunnel got very narrow, I leaned against the wall.

When I removed my hand it was black. I looked nearer, and found we were in a coal formation.

When I pulled my hand away, it was covered in black. I looked closer and realized we were in a coal deposit.

"A coal mine!" I cried.

"A coal mine!" I shouted.

"A mine without miners," my uncle replied.

"A mine without miners," my uncle said.

"Who knows?" I asked.

"Who knows?" I asked.

"I know," the Professor pronounced decidedly, "I am certain that this gallery driven through beds of coal was never pierced by the hand of man. But whether it be the hand of nature or not does not matter. Supper time is come; let us sup."

"I know," the Professor said firmly, "I'm certain that this tunnel through the coal seams was never created by human hands. But it doesn’t matter whether it was made by nature or not. It’s time for dinner; let’s eat."

Hans prepared some food. I scarcely ate, and I swallowed down the few drops of water rationed out to me. One flask half full was all we had left to slake the thirst of three men.

Hans made some food. I barely ate, and I gulped down the few drops of water we were allowed. We only had one flask that was half full to quench the thirst of three men.

After their meal my two companions laid themselves down upon their rugs, and found in sleep a solace for their fatigue. But I could not sleep, and I counted every hour until morning.

After their meal, my two companions lay down on their rugs and found comfort in sleep after their fatigue. But I couldn't sleep, and I counted every hour until morning.

On Saturday, at six, we started afresh. In twenty minutes we reached a vast open space; I then knew that the hand of man had not hollowed out this mine; the vaults would have been shored up, and, as it was, they seemed to be held up by a miracle of equilibrium.

On Saturday at six, we began again. In twenty minutes, we arrived at a huge open area; at that point, I realized that humans hadn’t created this mine; the walls would have been supported, and instead, they seemed to be held up by a miraculous balance.

This cavern was about a hundred feet wide and a hundred and fifty in height. A large mass had been rent asunder by a subterranean disturbance. Yielding to some vast power from below it had broken asunder, leaving this great hollow into which human beings were now penetrating for the first time.

This cave was about a hundred feet wide and a hundred and fifty feet high. A large section had been split apart by an underground disturbance. Giving way to some immense force from below, it had broken apart, leaving this large hollow that humans were now exploring for the first time.

The whole history of the carboniferous period was written upon these gloomy walls, and a geologist might with ease trace all its diverse phases. The beds of coal were separated by strata of sandstone or compact clays, and appeared crushed under the weight of overlying strata.

The entire history of the carboniferous period was recorded on these dark walls, and a geologist could easily see all its different stages. The coal seams were layered with sandstone or hard clay, appearing compressed under the weight of the rocks above.

At the age of the world which preceded the secondary period, the earth was clothed with immense vegetable forms, the product of the double influence of tropical heat and constant moisture; a vapoury atmosphere surrounded the earth, still veiling the direct rays of the sun.

At the age of the world before the secondary period, the earth was covered with huge plant forms, shaped by the combined effects of tropical heat and constant moisture; a misty atmosphere enveloped the earth, still blocking the direct rays of the sun.

Thence arises the conclusion that the high temperature then existing was due to some other source than the heat of the sun. Perhaps even the orb of day may not have been ready yet to play the splendid part he now acts. There were no 'climates' as yet, and a torrid heat, equal from pole to equator, was spread over the whole surface of the globe. Whence this heat? Was it from the interior of the earth?

Thence arises the conclusion that the high temperature at that time was due to some other source besides the sun's heat. Maybe the sun wasn’t even ready yet to perform the magnificent role it does now. There were no distinct 'climates' yet, and a scorching heat, uniform from pole to equator, covered the entire surface of the globe. Where did this heat come from? Was it from the earth's interior?

Notwithstanding the theories of Professor Liedenbrock, a violent heat did at that time brood within the body of the spheroid. Its action was felt to the very last coats of the terrestrial crust; the plants, unacquainted with the beneficent influences of the sun, yielded neither flowers nor scent. But their roots drew vigorous life from the burning soil of the early days of this planet.

Notwithstanding the theories of Professor Liedenbrock, a fierce heat was at that time simmering within the sphere. Its effects reached all the way to the outer layers of the Earth's crust; the plants, unaware of the positive effects of the sun, produced neither flowers nor fragrance. However, their roots drew strong life from the scorching soil of the planet's early days.

There were but few trees. Herbaceous plants alone existed. There were tall grasses, ferns, lycopods, besides sigillaria, asterophyllites, now scarce plants, but then the species might be counted by thousands.

There were only a few trees. Only herbaceous plants existed. There were tall grasses, ferns, and lycopods, along with sigillaria and asterophyllites, which are rare plants now, but back then, the species could be counted by the thousands.

The coal measures owe their origin to this period of profuse vegetation. The yet elastic and yielding crust of the earth obeyed the fluid forces beneath. Thence innumerable fissures and depressions. The plants, sunk underneath the waters, formed by degrees into vast accumulated masses.

The coal measures come from this time of abundant vegetation. The still flexible and soft surface of the earth responded to the flowing forces beneath it. This led to countless cracks and depressions. The plants, submerged under the water, gradually turned into large, accumulated masses.

Then came the chemical action of nature; in the depths of the seas the vegetable accumulations first became peat; then, acted upon by generated gases and the heat of fermentation, they underwent a process of complete mineralization.

Then came the chemical processes of nature; in the depths of the seas, the plant accumulations first turned into peat; then, influenced by generated gases and the heat of fermentation, they went through a process of complete mineralization.

Thus were formed those immense coalfields, which nevertheless, are not inexhaustible, and which three centuries at the present accelerated rate of consumption will exhaust unless the industrial world will devise a remedy.

Thus were formed those immense coalfields, which still are not infinite, and which three centuries at the current rate of consumption will be depleted unless the industrial world finds a solution.

These reflections came into my mind whilst I was contemplating the mineral wealth stored up in this portion of the globe. These no doubt, I thought, will never be discovered; the working of such deep mines would involve too large an outlay, and where would be the use as long as coal is yet spread far and wide near the surface? Such as my eyes behold these virgin stores, such they will be when this world comes to an end.

These thoughts crossed my mind while I was thinking about the mineral wealth hidden in this part of the world. I thought that it would probably never be discovered; mining such deep resources would require too much investment, and what would be the point as long as coal is still readily available near the surface? As I see these untouched resources, they will remain the same until the end of the world.

But still we marched on, and I alone was forgetting the length of the way by losing myself in the midst of geological contemplations. The temperature remained what it had been during our passage through the lava and schists. Only my sense of smell was forcibly affected by an odour of protocarburet of hydrogen. I immediately recognised in this gallery the presence of a considerable quantity of the dangerous gas called by miners firedamp, the explosion of which has often occasioned such dreadful catastrophes.

But we kept moving forward, and I was the only one who distracted myself from the long journey by getting lost in thoughts about geology. The temperature stayed the same as it had been during our trek through the lava and schists. The only thing that hit me was a strong smell of hydrogen protocarbonate. I quickly realized that this tunnel had a significant amount of the hazardous gas miners refer to as firedamp, which has caused many terrible disasters in the past.

Happily, our light was from Ruhmkorff's ingenious apparatus. If unfortunately we had explored this gallery with torches, a terrible explosion would have put an end to travelling and travellers at one stroke.

Happily, our light came from Ruhmkorff's clever device. If we had unfortunately explored this gallery with torches, a terrible explosion would have ended travel and travelers in an instant.

This excursion through the coal mine lasted till night. My uncle scarcely could restrain his impatience at the horizontal road. The darkness, always deep twenty yards before us, prevented us from estimating the length of the gallery; and I was beginning to think it must be endless, when suddenly at six o'clock a wall very unexpectedly stood before us. Right or left, top or bottom, there was no road farther; we were at the end of a blind alley. "Very well, it's all right!" cried my uncle, "now, at any rate, we shall know what we are about. We are not in Saknussemm's road, and all we have to do is to go back. Let us take a night's rest, and in three days we shall get to the fork in the road." "Yes," said I, "if we have any strength left." "Why not?" "Because to-morrow we shall have no water." "Nor courage either?" asked my uncle severely. I dared make no answer.

This trip through the coal mine lasted until nightfall. My uncle could hardly contain his impatience on the flat path. The darkness, consistently thick twenty yards ahead, made it impossible for us to judge the length of the tunnel; I was starting to think it might be endless when suddenly, at six o'clock, a wall appeared unexpectedly in front of us. There was no way to go right or left, up or down; we had reached the end of a dead end. "Well, it's fine!" my uncle exclaimed, "now at least we know what's what. We’re not on Saknussemm's path, and all we have to do is head back. Let's take a night’s rest, and in three days we'll reach the fork in the road." "Sure," I replied, "if we have any strength left." "Why wouldn’t we?" "Because tomorrow we won't have any water." "Nor courage?" my uncle asked sternly. I didn't dare respond.

CHAPTER XXI.

COMPASSION FUSES THE PROFESSOR'S HEART

Next day we started early. We had to hasten forward. It was a three days' march to the cross roads.

Next day we set out early. We needed to hurry along. It was a three-day hike to the crossroads.

I will not speak of the sufferings we endured in our return. My uncle bore them with the angry impatience of a man obliged to own his weakness; Hans with the resignation of his passive nature; I, I confess, with complaints and expressions of despair. I had no spirit to oppose this ill fortune.

I won’t talk about the hardships we faced on our way back. My uncle handled them with the frustrated impatience of someone forced to acknowledge his weaknesses; Hans accepted them with the resignation of his laid-back nature; as for me, I admit I complained and expressed my despair. I had no energy to fight against this bad luck.

As I had foretold, the water failed entirely by the end of the first day's retrograde march. Our fluid aliment was now nothing but gin; but this infernal fluid burned my throat, and I could not even endure the sight of it. I found the temperature and the air stifling. Fatigue paralysed my limbs. More than once I dropped down motionless. Then there was a halt; and my uncle and the Icelander did their best to restore me. But I saw that the former was struggling painfully against excessive fatigue and the tortures of thirst.

As I had predicted, the water ran out completely by the end of the first day's backward trek. Our only drinkable option was now gin; but that stuff burned my throat, and I couldn’t even stand to look at it. I found the heat and the air suffocating. Exhaustion left me unable to move. More than once, I collapsed and lay still. Then we stopped, and my uncle and the Icelander tried their best to revive me. But I could see that my uncle was struggling hard against extreme tiredness and the agony of thirst.

At last, on Tuesday, July 8, we arrived on our hands and knees, and half dead, at the junction of the two roads. There I dropped like a lifeless lump, extended on the lava soil. It was ten in the morning.

At last, on Tuesday, July 8, we arrived on our hands and knees, completely exhausted, at the junction of the two roads. I collapsed like a ragdoll, sprawled out on the lava ground. It was ten in the morning.

Hans and my uncle, clinging to the wall, tried to nibble a few bits of biscuit. Long moans escaped from my swollen lips.

Hans and my uncle, holding onto the wall, tried to nibble on a few pieces of biscuit. Long groans slipped out from my swollen lips.

After some time my uncle approached me and raised me in his arms.

After a while, my uncle came over and picked me up in his arms.

"Poor boy!" said he, in genuine tones of compassion.

"Poor kid!" he said, with real sympathy.

I was touched with these words, not being accustomed to see the excitable Professor in a softened mood. I grasped his trembling hands in mine. He let me hold them and looked at me. His eyes were moistened.

I was moved by these words, not used to seeing the passionate Professor in such a gentle mood. I took his shaking hands in mine. He allowed me to hold them and looked at me. His eyes were filled with tears.

Then I saw him take the flask that was hanging at his side. To my amazement he placed it on my lips.

Then I saw him grab the flask that was hanging at his side. To my surprise, he brought it to my lips.

"Drink!" said he.

"Drink!" he said.

Had I heard him? Was my uncle beside himself? I stared at, him stupidly, and felt as if I could not understand him.

Had I really heard him? Was my uncle freaking out? I stared at him blankly and felt like I just couldn't understand what he was saying.

"Drink!" he said again.

"Drink!" he said again.

And raising his flask he emptied it every drop between my lips.

And lifting his flask, he poured every drop between my lips.

Oh! infinite pleasure! a slender sip of water came to moisten my burning mouth. It was but one sip but it was enough to recall my ebbing life.

Oh! infinite pleasure! A small sip of water came to cool my burning mouth. It was just one sip, but it was enough to revive my fading strength.

I thanked my uncle with clasped hands.

I thanked my uncle with my hands pressed together.

"Yes," he said, "a draught of water; but it is the very last—you hear!—the last. I had kept it as a precious treasure at the bottom of my flask. Twenty times, nay, a hundred times, have I fought against a frightful impulse to drink it off. But no, Axel, I kept it for you."

"Yes," he said, "a sip of water; but it's the very last—you hear me?—the last. I've kept it as a precious treasure at the bottom of my flask. Twenty times, no, a hundred times, I've fought against the overwhelming urge to drink it all. But no, Axel, I saved it for you."

"My dear uncle," I said, whilst hot tears trickled down my face.

"My dear uncle," I said, as hot tears streamed down my face.

"Yes, my poor boy, I knew that as soon as you arrived at these cross roads you would drop half dead, and I kept my last drop of water to reanimate you."

"Yes, my poor boy, I knew that as soon as you got to this crossroads you would be half dead, and I saved my last drop of water to revive you."

"Thank you, thank you," I said. Although my thirst was only partially quenched, yet some strength had returned. The muscles of my throat, until then contracted, now relaxed again; and the inflammation of my lips abated somewhat; and I was now able to speak. .

"Thanks, thanks," I said. Even though my thirst was only partially satisfied, I felt some strength come back. The muscles in my throat, which had been tight, now relaxed; the swelling in my lips eased up a bit; and I was finally able to speak.

"Let us see," I said, "we have now but one thing to do. We have no water; we must go back."

"Let's see," I said, "we only have one thing left to do. We don’t have any water; we need to go back."

While I spoke my uncle avoided looking at me; he hung his head down; his eyes avoided mine.

While I talked, my uncle avoided making eye contact with me; he kept his head down; his eyes stayed away from mine.

"We must return," I exclaimed vehemently; "we must go back on our way to Snæfell. May God give us strength to climb up the crater again!"

"We have to go back," I said passionately; "we need to return on our way to Snæfell. May God give us the strength to climb up the crater again!"

"Return!" said my uncle, as if he was rather answering himself than me.

"Return!" my uncle said, almost as if he were answering himself instead of me.

"Yes, return, without the loss of a minute."

"Yes, come back, without wasting any time."

A long silence followed.

A long pause followed.

"So then, Axel," replied the Professor ironically, "you have found no courage or energy in these few drops of water?"

"So then, Axel," the Professor said with irony, "you haven't found any courage or energy in these few drops of water?"

"Courage?"

"Bravery?"

"I see you just as feeble-minded as you were before, and still expressing only despair!"

"I see you're just as clueless as you were before, still only expressing despair!"

What sort of a man was this I had to do with, and what schemes was he now revolving in his fearless mind?

What kind of man was I dealing with, and what plans was he now thinking up in his bold mind?

"What! you won't go back?"

"What! You won't return?"

"Should I renounce this expedition just when we have the fairest chance of success! Never!"

"Should I give up on this journey just when we have the best chance of succeeding! Never!"

"Then must we resign ourselves to destruction?"

"Do we really have to accept our destruction?"

"No, Axel, no; go back. Hans will go with you. Leave me to myself!"

"No, Axel, no; go back. Hans will go with you. Just leave me alone!"

"Leave you here!"

"Stay here!"

"Leave me, I tell you. I have undertaken this expedition. I will carry it out to the end, and I will not return. Go, Axel, go!"

"Leave me alone, I’m serious. I’ve started this journey. I’ll see it through to the end, and I won’t come back. Go, Axel, just go!"

My uncle was in high state of excitement. His voice, which had for a moment been tender and gentle, had now become hard and threatening. He was struggling with gloomy resolutions against impossibilities. I would not leave him in this bottomless abyss, and on the other hand the instinct of self-preservation prompted me to fly.

My uncle was extremely excited. His voice, which had briefly been soft and gentle, had now turned harsh and threatening. He was grappling with dark decisions about things that seemed impossible. I didn’t want to abandon him in this endless darkness, but at the same time, my instinct for self-preservation urged me to run.

The guide watched this scene with his usual phlegmatic unconcern. Yet he understood perfectly well what was going on between his two companions. The gestures themselves were sufficient to show that we were each bent on taking a different road; but Hans seemed to take no part in a question upon which depended his life. He was ready to start at a given signal, or to stay, if his master so willed it.

The guide observed this scene with his typical calm detachment. However, he fully grasped what was happening between his two companions. Their gestures clearly indicated that we were all set on different paths; but Hans appeared indifferent to a decision that could affect his life. He was ready to leave at the signal, or to remain if his master chose that option.

How I wished at this moment I could have made him understand me. My words, my complaints, my sorrow would have had some influence over that frigid nature. Those dangers which our guide could not understand I could have demonstrated and proved to him. Together we might have over-ruled the obstinate Professor; if it were needed, we might perhaps have compelled him to regain the heights of Snæfell.

How I wished in that moment that I could make him understand me. My words, my complaints, my sorrow could have had some effect on that cold temperament. The dangers that our guide couldn’t grasp, I could have shown and proved to him. Together we might have overruled the stubborn Professor; if necessary, we might have even forced him to go back up the heights of Snæfell.

I drew near to Hans. I placed my hand upon his. He made no movement. My parted lips sufficiently revealed my sufferings. The Icelander slowly moved his head, and calmly pointing to my uncle said:

I approached Hans and put my hand on his. He didn't react. My slightly open lips clearly showed my pain. The Icelander slowly turned his head and calmly pointed to my uncle, saying:

"Master."

"Boss."

"Master!" I shouted; "you madman! no, he is not the master of our life; we must fly, we must drag him. Do you hear me? Do you understand?"

"Master!" I shouted. "You madman! No, he is not in control of our lives; we have to escape, we have to pull him along. Do you hear me? Do you understand?"

I had seized Hans by the arm. I wished to oblige him to rise. I strove with him. My uncle interposed.

I grabbed Hans by the arm. I wanted to get him to stand up. I struggled with him. My uncle stepped in.

"Be calm, Axel! you will get nothing from that immovable servant.
Therefore, listen to my proposal."

"Stay calm, Axel! You won't get anything from that stubborn servant.
So, hear me out with my proposal."

I crossed my arms, and confronted my uncle boldly.

I crossed my arms and faced my uncle with confidence.

"The want of water," he said, "is the only obstacle in our way. In this eastern gallery made up of lavas, schists, and coal, we have not met with a single particle of moisture. Perhaps we shall be more fortunate if we follow the western tunnel."

"The lack of water," he said, "is the only thing standing in our way. In this eastern gallery made up of lavas, schists, and coal, we haven't encountered a single drop of moisture. Maybe we'll have better luck if we take the western tunnel."

I shook my head incredulously.

I shook my head in disbelief.

"Hear me to the end," the Professor went on with a firm voice. "Whilst you were lying there motionless, I went to examine the conformation of that gallery. It penetrates directly downward, and in a few hours it will bring us to the granite rocks. There we must meet with abundant springs. The nature of the rock assures me of this, and instinct agrees with logic to support my conviction. Now, this is my proposal. When Columbus asked of his ships' crews for three days more to discover a new world, those crews, disheartened and sick as they were, recognised the justice of the claim, and he discovered America. I am the Columbus of this nether world, and I only ask for one more day. If in a single day I have not met with the water that we want, I swear to you we will return to the surface of the earth."

"Hear me out," the Professor continued confidently. "While you were lying there still, I went to check the layout of that gallery. It goes straight down, and in a few hours, it will lead us to the granite rocks. There, we should find plenty of springs. The type of rock guarantees this, and my instincts back up my logic. Now, here’s my proposal. When Columbus asked his crew for three more days to find a new world, even though they were discouraged and sick, they understood the fairness of his request, and he discovered America. I am the Columbus of this underground world, and I'm only asking for one more day. If I don’t find the water we need in a single day, I swear we will return to the surface."

In spite of my irritation I was moved with these words, as well as with the violence my uncle was doing to his own wishes in making so hazardous a proposal.

Despite my annoyance, I was touched by these words, along with the extent to which my uncle was going against his own desires by making such a risky proposal.

"Well," I said, "do as you will, and God reward your superhuman energy. You have now but a few hours to tempt fortune. Let us start!"

"Well," I said, "do what you want, and may God reward your incredible energy. You only have a few hours left to test your luck. Let's go!"

CHAPTER XXII.

TOTAL FAILURE OF WATER

This time the descent commenced by the new gallery. Hans walked first as was his custom.

This time, the descent started down the new gallery. Hans went first, as usual.

We had not gone a hundred yards when the Professor, moving his lantern along the walls, cried:

We hadn't gone a hundred yards when the Professor, shining his lantern on the walls, shouted:

"Here are primitive rocks. Now we are in the right way. Forward!"

"Here are the basic rocks. Now we're on the right path. Let's move forward!"

When in its early stages the earth was slowly cooling, its contraction gave rise in its crust to disruptions, distortions, fissures, and chasms. The passage through which we were moving was such a fissure, through which at one time granite poured out in a molten state. Its thousands of windings formed an inextricable labyrinth through the primeval mass.

When the earth was just starting to cool down, its shrinking caused disruptions, distortions, cracks, and huge gaps in its crust. The path we were on was one of those cracks, where molten granite once flowed out. Its thousands of twists and turns created an impossible maze through the ancient mass.

As fast as we descended, the succession of beds forming the primitive foundation came out with increasing distinctness. Geologists consider this primitive matter to be the base of the mineral crust of the earth, and have ascertained it to be composed of three different formations, schist, gneiss, and mica schist, resting upon that unchangeable foundation, the granite.

As quickly as we went down, the layers of rock making up the original foundation became clearer. Geologists believe this basic material is the base of the Earth's mineral crust and have confirmed it consists of three different formations: schist, gneiss, and mica schist, all resting on the unchanging foundation of granite.

Never had mineralogists found themselves in so marvellous a situation to study nature in situ. What the boring machine, an insensible, inert instrument, was unable to bring to the surface of the inner structure of the globe, we were able to peruse with our own eyes and handle with our own hands.

Never had mineralogists found themselves in such an amazing position to study nature on-site. What the boring machine, a lifeless, inert tool, couldn't bring to the surface of the Earth's inner structure, we were able to see with our own eyes and touch with our own hands.

Through the beds of schist, coloured with delicate shades of green, ran in winding course threads of copper and manganese, with traces of platinum and gold. I thought, what riches are here buried at an unapproachable depth in the earth, hidden for ever from the covetous eyes of the human race! These treasures have been buried at such a profound depth by the convulsions of primeval times that they run no chance of ever being molested by the pickaxe or the spade.

Through the layers of schist, painted in soft greens, flowed winding threads of copper and manganese, with hints of platinum and gold. I thought, what wealth is buried here, unreachable and hidden forever from the greedy eyes of humanity! These treasures have been buried so deep by the upheavals of ancient times that they will never be disturbed by a pickaxe or a shovel.

To the schists succeeded gneiss, partially stratified, remarkable for the parallelism and regularity of its lamina, then mica schists, laid in large plates or flakes, revealing their lamellated structure by the sparkle of the white shining mica.

To the schists, gneiss followed, which was somewhat layered and notable for the parallelism and consistency of its layers. Then came mica schists, arranged in large plates or flakes, making their layered structure visible through the sparkle of the bright white mica.

The light from our apparatus, reflected from the small facets of quartz, shot sparkling rays at every angle, and I seemed to be moving through a diamond, within which the quickly darting rays broke across each other in a thousand flashing coruscations.

The light from our device, bouncing off the tiny surfaces of quartz, shot sparkling rays in all directions, and it felt like I was moving through a diamond, where the rapidly moving rays crisscrossed each other in a thousand bright flashes.

About six o'clock this brilliant fete of illuminations underwent a sensible abatement of splendour, then almost ceased. The walls assumed a crystallised though sombre appearance; mica was more closely mingled with the feldspar and quartz to form the proper rocky foundations of the earth, which bears without distortion or crushing the weight of the four terrestrial systems. We were immured within prison walls of granite.

About six o'clock, this dazzling display of lights noticeably lost its brilliance and then nearly faded away. The walls took on a crystallized yet gloomy look; mica became more blended with the feldspar and quartz to create the solid rocky foundations of the earth, which carries the weight of the four terrestrial systems without distortion or crushing. We were enclosed within prison walls of granite.

It was eight in the evening. No signs of water had yet appeared. I was suffering horribly. My uncle strode on. He refused to stop. He was listening anxiously for the murmur of distant springs. But, no, there was dead silence.

It was eight o'clock in the evening. There was still no sign of water. I was in serious pain. My uncle kept walking. He wouldn’t stop. He was listening carefully for the sound of distant springs. But no, it was completely silent.

And now my limbs were failing beneath me. I resisted pain and torture, that I might not stop my uncle, which would have driven him to despair, for the day was drawing near to its end, and it was his last.

And now my legs were giving out on me. I fought through the pain and torture so I wouldn’t stop my uncle, which would have pushed him into despair, because the day was coming to an end, and it was his last one.

At last I failed utterly; I uttered a cry and fell.

At last, I completely failed; I shouted and collapsed.

"Come to me, I am dying."

"Come to me, I’m dying."

My uncle retraced his steps. He gazed upon me with his arms crossed; then these muttered words passed his lips:

My uncle walked back the way he came. He looked at me with his arms crossed; then he said quietly:

"It's all over!"

"It's finished!"

The last thing I saw was a fearful gesture of rage, and my eyes closed.

The last thing I saw was a terrified expression of anger, and then my eyes shut.

When I reopened them I saw my two companions motionless and rolled up in their coverings. Were they asleep? As for me, I could not get one moment's sleep. I was suffering too keenly, and what embittered my thoughts was that there was no remedy. My uncle's last words echoed painfully in my ears: "it's all over!" For in such a fearful state of debility it was madness to think of ever reaching the upper world again.

When I opened my eyes again, I saw my two companions still and wrapped up in their blankets. Were they asleep? I, on the other hand, couldn’t catch a moment of sleep. I was in too much pain, and what made my thoughts even worse was the fact that there was no solution. My uncle's last words rang painfully in my ears: "it's all over!" In such a terrible state of weakness, it was crazy to think I could ever make it back to the surface again.

We had above us a league and a half of terrestrial crust. The weight of it seemed to be crushing down upon my shoulders. I felt weighed down, and I exhausted myself with imaginary violent exertions to turn round upon my granite couch.

We had a mile and a half of earth above us. It felt like the weight was crushing down on my shoulders. I felt heavy and drained as I imagined using all my strength to turn around on my hard stone bed.

A few hours passed away. A deep silence reigned around us, the silence of the grave. No sound could reach us through walls, the thinnest of which were five miles thick.

A few hours went by. A deep silence surrounded us, the silence of the grave. No sound could reach us through walls, the thinnest of which were five miles thick.

Yet in the midst of my stupefaction I seemed to be aware of a noise. It was dark down the tunnel, but I seemed to see the Icelander vanishing from our sight with the lamp in his hand.

Yet in the middle of my shock, I felt like I could hear a noise. It was dark down the tunnel, but I thought I saw the Icelander disappearing from view with the lamp in his hand.

Why was he leaving us? Was Hans going to forsake us? My uncle was fast asleep. I wanted to shout, but my voice died upon my parched and swollen lips. The darkness became deeper, and the last sound died away in the far distance.

Why was he leaving us? Was Hans going to abandon us? My uncle was fast asleep. I wanted to scream, but my voice faded away on my dry and swollen lips. The darkness grew thicker, and the last sound disappeared far away.

"Hans has abandoned us," I cried. "Hans! Hans!"

"Hans has left us," I shouted. "Hans! Hans!"

But these words were only spoken within me. They went no farther. Yet after the first moment of terror I felt ashamed of suspecting a man of such extraordinary faithfulness. Instead of ascending he was descending the gallery. An evil design would have taken him up not down. This reflection restored me to calmness, and I turned to other thoughts. None but some weighty motive could have induced so quiet a man to forfeit his sleep. Was he on a journey of discovery? Had he during the silence of the night caught a sound, a murmuring of something in the distance, which had failed to affect my hearing?

But these thoughts were only in my mind. They didn’t go any further. However, after the initial shock, I felt ashamed for suspecting a man with such incredible loyalty. Instead of going up, he was coming down the stairs. A malicious intent would have driven him upward, not downward. This thought brought me back to a state of calm, and I shifted my mind to other concerns. Only a serious reason could have prompted such a calm person to give up his sleep. Was he on a quest for something? Had he, in the stillness of the night, heard a sound or a murmur of something in the distance that I hadn’t noticed?

CHAPTER XXIII.

WATER DISCOVERED

For a whole hour I was trying to work out in my delirious brain the reasons which might have influenced this seemingly tranquil huntsman. The absurdest notions ran in utter confusion through my mind. I thought madness was coming on!

For a whole hour, I was trying to figure out in my dazed brain the reasons that might have influenced this seemingly calm hunter. The most ridiculous ideas were racing around in complete chaos in my mind. I thought I was losing my sanity!

But at last a noise of footsteps was heard in the dark abyss. Hans was approaching. A flickering light was beginning to glimmer on the wall of our darksome prison; then it came out full at the mouth of the gallery. Hans appeared.

But finally, the sound of footsteps was heard in the dark void. Hans was coming closer. A flickering light began to shine on the wall of our dark prison; then it fully emerged at the entrance of the gallery. Hans appeared.

He drew close to my uncle, laid his hand upon his shoulder, and gently woke him. My uncle rose up.

He moved closer to my uncle, placed his hand on his shoulder, and softly woke him up. My uncle sat up.

"What is the matter?" he asked.

"What's happening?" he asked.

"Watten!" replied the huntsman.

"Gotcha!" replied the huntsman.

No doubt under the inspiration of intense pain everybody becomes endowed with the gift of divers tongues. I did not know a word of Danish, yet instinctively I understood the word he had uttered.

No doubt, when deeply hurt, everyone gains the ability to understand multiple languages. I didn’t know a word of Danish, yet I instinctively understood what he had said.

"Water! water!" I cried, clapping my hands and gesticulating like a madman.

"Water! Water!" I yelled, clapping my hands and waving my arms like a crazy person.

"Water!" repeated my uncle. "Hvar?" he asked, in Icelandic.

"Water!" my uncle repeated. "Where?" he asked, in Icelandic.

"Nedat," replied Hans.

"Nedat," Hans replied.

"Where? Down below!" I understood it all. I seized the hunter's hands, and pressed them while he looked on me without moving a muscle of his countenance.

"Where? Down below!" I got it all. I grabbed the hunter's hands and held them tight while he stared at me without changing a single expression on his face.

The preparations for our departure were not long in making, and we were soon on our way down a passage inclining two feet in seven. In an hour we had gone a mile and a quarter, and descended two thousand feet.

The preparations for our departure didn't take long, and we were soon on our way down a passage that sloped two feet every seven. In an hour, we had covered a mile and a quarter and descended two thousand feet.

Then I began to hear distinctly quite a new sound of something running within the thickness of the granite wall, a kind of dull, dead rumbling, like distant thunder. During the first part of our walk, not meeting with the promised spring, I felt my agony returning; but then my uncle acquainted me with the cause of the strange noise.

Then I started to clearly hear a completely new sound coming from deep within the thick granite wall, a dull, lifeless rumbling that resembled distant thunder. At the beginning of our walk, after not finding the expected spring, I felt my anxiety creeping back; but then my uncle explained the source of the strange noise.

"Hans was not mistaken," he said. "What you hear is the rushing of a torrent."

"Hans was right," he said. "What you hear is the sound of a rushing river."

"A torrent?" I exclaimed.

"A flood?" I exclaimed.

"There can be no doubt; a subterranean river is flowing around us."

"There’s no doubt about it; there’s a river underground flowing around us."

We hurried forward in the greatest excitement. I was no longer sensible of my fatigue. This murmuring of waters close at hand was already refreshing me. It was audibly increasing. The torrent, after having for some time flowed over our heads, was now running within the left wall, roaring and rushing. Frequently I touched the wall, hoping to feel some indications of moisture: But there was no hope here.

We rushed forward with a lot of excitement. I didn’t even feel my fatigue anymore. The sound of the nearby water was already refreshing me. It was getting louder. The torrent, which had been flowing above us for a while, was now rushing inside the left wall, roaring and charging. I often touched the wall, hoping to feel some signs of moisture, but there was no sign of it.

Yet another half hour, another half league was passed.

Yet another half hour went by, and another half league was covered.

Then it became clear that the hunter had gone no farther. Guided by an instinct peculiar to mountaineers he had as it were felt this torrent through the rock; but he had certainly seen none of the precious liquid; he had drunk nothing himself.

Then it became clear that the hunter hadn’t gone any farther. Guided by an instinct unique to mountaineers, he seemed to sense this torrent through the rock; however, he had definitely seen none of the precious water; he hadn’t drunk anything himself.

Soon it became evident that if we continued our walk we should widen the distance between ourselves and the stream, the noise of which was becoming fainter.

Soon it became clear that if we kept walking, we would create more distance between us and the stream, the sound of which was getting quieter.

We returned. Hans stopped where the torrent seemed closest. I sat near the wall, while the waters were flowing past me at a distance of two feet with extreme violence. But there was a thick granite wall between us and the object of our desires.

We came back. Hans stopped where the rushing water seemed closest. I sat near the wall while the water surged past me just two feet away with great force. But there was a thick granite wall between us and what we wanted.

Without reflection, without asking if there were any means of procuring the water, I gave way to a movement of despair.

Without thinking, without considering if there were any ways to get the water, I succumbed to a feeling of despair.

Hans glanced at me with, I thought, a smile of compassion.

Hans looked at me with what I thought was a sympathetic smile.

He rose and took the lamp. I followed him. He moved towards the wall. I looked on. He applied his ear against the dry stone, and moved it slowly to and fro, listening intently. I perceived at once that he was examining to find the exact place where the torrent could be heard the loudest. He met with that point on the left side of the tunnel, at three feet from the ground.

He got up and grabbed the lamp. I followed him. He walked towards the wall. I watched as he pressed his ear against the dry stone and moved it slowly back and forth, listening carefully. I realized he was trying to find the exact spot where the sound of the torrent was the loudest. He found that point on the left side of the tunnel, about three feet off the ground.

I was stirred up with excitement. I hardly dared guess what the hunter was about to do. But I could not but understand, and applaud and cheer him on, when I saw him lay hold of the pickaxe to make an attack upon the rock.

I was filled with excitement. I barely dared to guess what the hunter was going to do. But I couldn't help but understand, cheer, and encourage him when I saw him grab the pickaxe to strike the rock.

"We are saved!" I cried.

"We're saved!" I cried.

"Yes," cried my uncle, almost frantic with excitement. "Hans is right. Capital fellow! Who but he would have thought of it?"

"Yes," shouted my uncle, nearly overwhelmed with excitement. "Hans is spot on. Great guy! Who else would have thought of it?"

Yes; who but he? Such an expedient, however simple, would never have entered into our minds. True, it seemed most hazardous to strike a blow of the hammer in this part of the earth's structure. Suppose some displacement should occur and crush us all! Suppose the torrent, bursting through, should drown us in a sudden flood! There was nothing vain in these fancies. But still no fears of falling rocks or rushing floods could stay us now; and our thirst was so intense that, to satisfy it, we would have dared the waves of the north Atlantic.

Yes; who else but him? This solution, no matter how basic, would have never crossed our minds. It really did seem incredibly risky to strike the hammer in this part of the earth's structure. What if something shifted and crushed us all? What if the torrent broke through and drowned us in a sudden flood? These thoughts weren’t just fantasies. But still, no worries about falling rocks or rushing floods could stop us now; our thirst was so strong that, to quench it, we would have faced the waves of the North Atlantic.

Hans set about the task which my uncle and I together could not have accomplished. If our impatience had armed our hands with power, we should have shattered the rock into a thousand fragments. Not so Hans. Full of self possession, he calmly wore his way through the rock with a steady succession of light and skilful strokes, working through an aperture six inches wide at the outside. I could hear a louder noise of flowing waters, and I fancied I could feel the delicious fluid refreshing my parched lips.

Hans went to work on a task that my uncle and I could never have handled together. If our impatience had given us the strength, we would have smashed the rock into a thousand pieces. But not Hans. Completely composed, he patiently worked his way through the rock with consistent, skilled strokes, making his way through an opening six inches wide on the outside. I could hear a louder sound of rushing water, and I imagined I could feel the refreshing liquid soothing my dry lips.

The pick had soon penetrated two feet into the granite partition, and our man had worked for above an hour. I was in an agony of impatience. My uncle wanted to employ stronger measures, and I had some difficulty in dissuading him; still he had just taken a pickaxe in his hand, when a sudden hissing was heard, and a jet of water spurted out with violence against the opposite wall.

The pick had quickly drilled two feet into the granite wall, and our guy had been working for over an hour. I was in a state of frustration. My uncle wanted to take more drastic action, and I had a hard time talking him out of it; just as he picked up a pickaxe, a sudden hissing sound was heard, and a jet of water shot out forcefully against the opposite wall.

Hans, almost thrown off his feet by the violence of the shock, uttered a cry of grief and disappointment, of which I soon under-. stood the cause, when plunging my hands into the spouting torrent, I withdrew them in haste, for the water was scalding hot.

Hans, nearly knocked off his feet by the force of the shock, let out a cry of sadness and disappointment, the reason for which became clear to me soon after. When I plunged my hands into the rushing water, I quickly pulled them back because the water was boiling hot.

"The water is at the boiling point," I cried.

"The water is boiling," I shouted.

"Well, never mind, let it cool," my uncle replied.

"Well, never mind, let it cool," my uncle said.

The tunnel was filling with steam, whilst a stream was forming, which by degrees wandered away into subterranean windings, and soon we had the satisfaction of swallowing our first draught.

The tunnel was filling with steam, and a stream was forming that gradually wound away into underground passages, and soon we were satisfied to take our first sip.

Could anything be more delicious than the sensation that our burning intolerable thirst was passing away, and leaving us to enjoy comfort and pleasure? But where was this water from? No matter. It was water; and though still warm, it brought life back to the dying. I kept drinking without stopping, and almost without tasting.

Could anything be more amazing than the feeling that our burning, unbearable thirst was fading away, allowing us to experience comfort and pleasure? But where did this water come from? It didn’t matter. It was water; and even though it was still warm, it revived the dying. I kept drinking nonstop, almost without tasting it.

At last after a most delightful time of reviving energy, I cried,
"Why, this is a chalybeate spring!"

At last, after an incredibly refreshing time of rejuvenation, I exclaimed,
"Wow, this is a mineral spring!"

"Nothing could be better for the digestion," said my uncle. "It is highly impregnated with iron. It will be as good for us as going to the Spa, or to Töplitz."

"Nothing could be better for digestion," my uncle said. "It's loaded with iron. It'll do us as much good as going to the Spa or Töplitz."

"Well, it is delicious!"

"Wow, it's delicious!"

"Of course it is, water should be, found six miles underground. It has an inky flavour, which is not at all unpleasant. What a capital source of strength Hans has found for us here. We will call it after his name."

"Of course it is, water should be, found six miles underground. It has an inky flavor, which is not at all unpleasant. What a great source of strength Hans has found for us here. We will name it after him."

"Agreed," I cried.

"Agreed," I shouted.

And Hansbach it was from that moment.

And from that moment on, it was Hansbach.

Hans was none the prouder. After a moderate draught, he went quietly into a corner to rest.

Hans felt no prouder. After taking a small drink, he quietly slipped into a corner to rest.

"Now," I said, "we must not lose this water."

"Now," I said, "we can't lose this water."

"What is the use of troubling ourselves?" my uncle, replied. "I fancy it will never fail."

"What’s the point of worrying ourselves?" my uncle replied. "I think it will never let us down."

"Never mind, we cannot be sure; let us fill the water bottle and our flasks, and then stop up the opening."

"Never mind, we can't be sure; let's fill the water bottle and our flasks, and then seal the opening."

My advice was followed so far as getting in a supply; but the stopping up of the hole was not so easy to accomplish. It was in vain that we took up fragments of granite, and stuffed them in with tow, we only scalded our hands without succeeding. The pressure was too great, and our efforts were fruitless.

My advice was followed up to the point of getting a supply, but sealing the hole was much harder to achieve. We tried picking up pieces of granite and stuffing them in with rags, but all we did was burn our hands without making any progress. The pressure was too high, and our attempts were useless.

"It is quite plain," said I, "that the higher body of this water is at a considerable elevation. The force of the jet shows that."

"It’s pretty clear," I said, "that the upper part of this water is at a pretty high elevation. The strength of the spray proves it."

"No doubt," answered my uncle. "If this column of water is 32,000 feet high—that is, from the surface of the earth, it is equal to the weight of a thousand atmospheres. But I have got an idea."

"No doubt," my uncle replied. "If this column of water is 32,000 feet high—that is, from the surface of the earth, it weighs as much as a thousand atmospheres. But I have an idea."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Why should we trouble ourselves to stop the stream from coming out at all?"

"Why should we bother to stop the flow from coming out at all?"

"Because—" Well, I could not assign a reason.

"Because—" Well, I couldn't come up with a reason.

"When our flasks are empty, where shall we fill them again? Can we tell that?"

"When our flasks are empty, where will we fill them up again? Can we figure that out?"

No; there was no certainty.

No, there was no certainty.

"Well, let us allow the water to run on. It will flow down, and will both guide and refresh us."

"Well, let’s let the water keep running. It will flow down and will guide and refresh us."

"That is well planned," I cried. "With this stream for our guide, there is no reason why we should not succeed in our undertaking."

"That's a great plan," I said. "With this stream to guide us, there's no reason we shouldn't succeed in what we're trying to do."

"Ah, my boy! you agree with me now," cried the Professor, laughing.

"Ah, my boy! You see it my way now," exclaimed the Professor, laughing.

"I agree with you most heartily."

"I'm totally on board with you."

"Well, let us rest awhile; and then we will start again."

"Okay, let’s take a break for a bit; then we’ll get going again."

I was forgetting that it was night. The chronometer soon informed me of that fact; and in a very short time, refreshed and thankful, we all three fell into a sound sleep.

I was forgetting that it was nighttime. The clock soon reminded me of that, and not long after, feeling refreshed and grateful, the three of us fell into a deep sleep.

CHAPTER XXIV.

WELL SAID, OLD MOLE! CANST THOU WORK I' THE GROUND SO FAST?

By the next day we had forgotten all our sufferings. At first, I was wondering that I was no longer thirsty, and I was for asking for the reason. The answer came in the murmuring of the stream at my feet.

By the next day, we had forgotten all our struggles. At first, I wondered why I was no longer thirsty, and I wanted to ask why. The answer came from the gentle sound of the stream at my feet.

We breakfasted, and drank of this excellent chalybeate water. I felt wonderfully stronger, and quite decided upon pushing on. Why should not so firmly convinced a man as my uncle, furnished with so industrious a guide as Hans, and accompanied by so determined a nephew as myself, go on to final success? Such were the magnificent plans which struggled for mastery within me. If it had been proposed to me to return to the summit of Snæfell, I should have indignantly declined.

We had breakfast and drank this excellent mineral water. I felt much stronger and was completely set on moving forward. Why shouldn’t a determined man like my uncle, with a hardworking guide like Hans and a committed nephew like me, achieve success? Those were the amazing plans wrestling for dominance in my mind. If someone had suggested going back to the top of Snæfell, I would have firmly refused.

Most fortunately, all we had to do was to descend.

Most fortunately, all we had to do was go down.

"Let us start!" I cried, awakening by my shouts the echoes of the vaulted hollows of the earth.

"Let's get started!" I shouted, waking up the echoes of the vaulted hollows of the earth.

On Thursday, at 8 a.m., we started afresh. The granite tunnel winding from side to side, earned us past unexpected turns, and seemed almost to form a labyrinth; but, on the whole, its direction seemed to be south-easterly. My uncle never ceased to consult his compass, to keep account of the ground gone over.

On Thursday at 8 a.m., we began again. The granite tunnel twisted from side to side, leading us through unexpected turns, and felt almost like a maze; however, overall, it seemed to head southeast. My uncle constantly checked his compass to keep track of the distance we had covered.

The gallery dipped down a very little way from the horizontal, scarcely more than two inches in a fathom, and the stream ran gently murmuring at our feet. I compared it to a friendly genius guiding us underground, and caressed with my hand the soft naiad, whose comforting voice accompanied our steps. With my reviving spirits these mythological notions seemed to come unbidden.

The gallery sloped down just a bit from being flat, barely more than two inches in a fathom, and the stream flowed gently, murmuring at our feet. I thought of it like a friendly spirit leading us underground, and I lightly touched the soft water nymph, whose soothing voice accompanied our steps. With my spirits lifted, these mythical ideas seemed to pop into my head uninvited.

As for my uncle, he was beginning to storm against the horizontal road. He loved nothing better than a vertical path; but this way seemed indefinitely prolonged, and instead of sliding along the hypothenuse as we were now doing, he would willingly have dropped down the terrestrial radius. But there was no help for it, and as long as we were approaching the centre at all we felt that we must not complain.

As for my uncle, he was starting to complain about the flat road. He preferred a steep path; but this route seemed to go on forever, and instead of moving along the diagonal like we were now, he would have rather taken the straight-down route. But there was nothing we could do about it, and as long as we were getting closer to the center, we felt we shouldn’t complain.

From time to time, a steeper path appeared; our naiad then began to tumble before us with a hoarser murmur, and we went down with her to a greater depth.

From time to time, a steeper path showed up; our water nymph then started to rush ahead of us with a rougher sound, and we followed her down to a greater depth.

On the whole, that day and the next we made considerable way horizontally, very little vertically.

Overall, that day and the next, we covered a good distance sideways, but hardly made any progress upward.

On Friday evening, the 10th of July, according to our calculations, we were thirty leagues south-east of Rejkiavik, and at a depth of two leagues and a half.

On Friday evening, July 10th, based on our calculations, we were thirty leagues southeast of Reykjavik, and at a depth of two and a half leagues.

At our feet there now opened a frightful abyss. My uncle, however, was not to be daunted, and he clapped his hands at the steepness of the descent.

At our feet, a terrifying abyss now opened up. However, my uncle wasn't scared, and he clapped his hands at how steep the drop was.

"This will take us a long way," he cried, "and without much difficulty; for the projections in the rock form quite a staircase."

"This will take us a long way," he shouted, "and without much trouble; because the outcrops in the rock create a nice staircase."

The ropes were so fastened by Hans as to guard against accident, and the descent commenced. I can hardly call it perilous, for I was beginning to be familiar with this kind of exercise.

The ropes were secured by Hans to prevent any accidents, and the descent started. I can hardly say it was dangerous, because I was starting to get used to this kind of activity.

This well, or abyss, was a narrow cleft in the mass of the granite, called by geologists a 'fault,' and caused by the unequal cooling of the globe of the earth. If it had at one time been a passage for eruptive matter thrown out by Snæfell, I still could not understand why no trace was left of its passage. We kept going down a kind of winding staircase, which seemed almost to have been made by the hand of man.

This well, or abyss, was a narrow crack in the mass of the granite, called a 'fault' by geologists, caused by the uneven cooling of the Earth's surface. If it had once served as a passage for eruptive material from Snæfell, I still couldn't understand why there were no signs of its passage. We continued down a sort of winding staircase that looked almost like it had been crafted by human hands.

Every quarter of an hour we were obliged to halt, to take a little necessary repose and restore the action of our limbs. We then sat down upon a fragment of rock, and we talked as we ate and drank from the stream.

Every fifteen minutes, we had to stop to take a short break and stretch our legs. We would then sit on a piece of rock and chat while we ate and drank from the stream.

Of course, down this fault the Hansbach fell in a cascade, and lost some of its volume; but there was enough and to spare to slake our thirst. Besides, when the incline became more gentle, it would of course resume its peaceable course. At this moment it reminded me of my worthy uncle, in his frequent fits of impatience and anger, while below it ran with the calmness of the Icelandic hunter.

Of course, the Hansbach waterfall cascaded down this fault, losing some of its volume; but there was still plenty to quench our thirst. Besides, when the slope became gentler, it would eventually return to its peaceful flow. At that moment, it reminded me of my good uncle during his frequent bouts of impatience and anger, while below it flowed with the calmness of an Icelandic hunter.

On the 6th and 7th of July we kept following the spiral curves of this singular well, penetrating in actual distance no more than two leagues; but being carried to a depth of five leagues below the level of the sea. But on the 8th, about noon, the fault took, towards the south-east, a much gentler slope, one of about forty-five degrees.

On July 6th and 7th, we continued to follow the spiral curves of this unique well, traveling a distance of just two leagues, but going down to a depth of five leagues below sea level. However, on the 8th, around noon, the fault shifted to the southeast, becoming much less steep, at an angle of about forty-five degrees.

Then the road became monotonously easy. It could not be otherwise, for there was no landscape to vary the stages of our journey.

Then the road became boringly simple. It couldn't be any other way, since there was no scenery to change the stages of our trip.

On Wednesday, the 15th, we were seven leagues underground, and had travelled fifty leagues away from Snæfell. Although we were tired, our health was perfect, and the medicine chest had not yet had occasion to be opened.

On Wednesday, the 15th, we were seven leagues underground and had traveled fifty leagues away from Snæfell. Even though we were tired, we were in perfect health, and we hadn't needed to open the medicine chest yet.

My uncle noted every hour the indications of the compass, the chronometer, the aneroid, and the thermometer the very same which he has published in his scientific report of our journey. It was therefore not difficult to know exactly our whereabouts. When he told me that we had gone fifty leagues horizontally, I could not repress an exclamation of astonishment, at the thought that we had now long left Iceland behind us.

My uncle recorded the readings from the compass, the chronometer, the aneroid barometer, and the thermometer every hour, just like he published in his scientific report about our journey. So, it wasn't hard to figure out exactly where we were. When he told me we had traveled fifty leagues horizontally, I couldn't help but exclaim in shock, realizing that we had long since left Iceland behind us.

"What is the matter?" he cried.

"What's up?" he shouted.

"I was reflecting that if your calculations are correct we are no longer under Iceland."

"I was thinking that if your calculations are right, we aren’t under Iceland anymore."

"Do you think so?"

"Do you think that?"

"I am not mistaken," I said, and examining the map, I added, "We have passed Cape Portland, and those fifty leagues bring us under the wide expanse of ocean."

"I’m not wrong," I said, and while looking at the map, I added, "We’ve passed Cape Portland, and those fifty leagues take us into the vast ocean."

"Under the sea," my uncle repeated, rubbing his hands with delight.

"Under the sea," my uncle said again, rubbing his hands together with joy.

"Can it be?" I said. "Is the ocean spread above our heads?"

"Is that possible?" I said. "Is the ocean stretching above us?"

"Of course, Axel. What can be more natural? At Newcastle are there not coal mines extending far under the sea?"

"Of course, Axel. What could be more natural? In Newcastle, aren't there coal mines stretching deep under the sea?"

It was all very well for the Professor to call this so simple, but I could not feel quite easy at the thought that the boundless ocean was rolling over my head. And yet it really mattered very little whether it was the plains and mountains that covered our heads, or the Atlantic waves, as long as we were arched over by solid granite. And, besides, I was getting used to this idea; for the tunnel, now running straight, now winding as capriciously in its inclines as in its turnings, but constantly preserving its south-easterly direction, and always running deeper, was gradually carrying us to very great depths indeed.

It was easy for the Professor to say this was simple, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that the endless ocean was above me. Still, it didn’t really matter much whether we were covered by plains and mountains or Atlantic waves, as long as we had solid granite overhead. Besides, I was getting used to the idea; the tunnel, now running straight, now twisting unpredictably in its slopes and turns, while consistently heading southeast and going deeper, was slowly taking us down to really great depths.

Four days later, Saturday, the 18th of July, in the evening, we arrived at a kind of vast grotto; and here my uncle paid Hans his weekly wages, and it was settled that the next day, Sunday, should be a day of rest.

Four days later, Saturday, July 18th, in the evening, we arrived at a huge cave; and here my uncle paid Hans his weekly wages, and it was agreed that the next day, Sunday, would be a day of rest.

CHAPTER XXV.

DE PROFUNDIS

I therefore awoke next day relieved from the preoccupation of an immediate start. Although we were in the very deepest of known depths, there was something not unpleasant about it. And, besides, we were beginning to get accustomed to this troglodyte [1] life. I no longer thought of sun, moon, and stars, trees, houses, and towns, nor of any of those terrestrial superfluities which are necessaries of men who live upon the earth's surface. Being fossils, we looked upon all those things as mere jokes.

I woke up the next day feeling relieved that I didn't have to start immediately. Even though we were in the deepest part of the known world, it was oddly not unpleasant. Plus, we were starting to get used to this cave-dwelling life. I no longer thought about the sun, moon, and stars, trees, houses, and towns, or any of those earthly luxuries that people who live on the surface need. As fossils, we saw all those things as just jokes.

The grotto was an immense apartment. Along its granite floor ran our faithful stream. At this distance from its spring the water was scarcely tepid, and we drank of it with pleasure.

The grotto was a huge room. Our loyal stream flowed along its granite floor. At this point away from its spring, the water was barely warm, and we enjoyed drinking from it.

After breakfast the Professor gave a few hours to the arrangement of his daily notes.

After breakfast, the Professor spent a few hours organizing his daily notes.

"First," said he, "I will make a calculation to ascertain our exact position. I hope, after our return, to draw a map of our journey, which will be in reality a vertical section of the globe, containing the track of our expedition."

"First," he said, "I’m going to figure out our exact location. I plan to create a map of our journey when we get back, which will basically be a vertical slice of the globe, showing the path of our expedition."

"That will be curious, uncle; but are your observations sufficiently accurate to enable you to do this correctly?"

"That will be interesting, uncle; but are your observations accurate enough for you to do this right?"

"Yes; I have everywhere observed the angles and the inclines. I am sure there is no error. Let us see where we are now. Take your compass, and note the direction."

"Yeah; I've noticed all the angles and slopes everywhere. I'm confident there’s no mistake. Let’s see where we are now. Grab your compass and check the direction."

I looked, and replied carefully:

I looked and replied thoughtfully:

[1] tpwgln, a hole; dnw, to creep into. The name of an Ethiopian tribe who lived in caves and holes. ??????, a hole, and ???, to creep into.

[1] tpwgln, a hole; dnw, to creep into. The name of an Ethiopian tribe who lived in caves and holes. ??????, a hole, and ???, to creep into.

"South-east by east."

"South-east by east."

"Well," answered the Professor, after a rapid calculation, "I infer that we have gone eighty-five leagues since we started."

"Well," replied the Professor, after doing a quick calculation, "I estimate that we have traveled eighty-five leagues since we started."

"Therefore we are under mid-Atlantic?"

"Are we therefore mid-Atlantic?"

"To be sure we are."

"We definitely are."

"And perhaps at this very moment there is a storm above, and ships over our heads are being rudely tossed by the tempest."

"And maybe right now there's a storm above us, and ships are being violently tossed around by the wind."

"Quite probable."

"Very likely."

"And whales are lashing the roof of our prison with their tails?"

"And whales are hitting the roof of our prison with their tails?"

"It may be, Axel, but they won't shake us here. But let us go back to our calculation. Here we are eighty-five leagues south-east of Snæfell, and I reckon that we are at a depth of sixteen leagues."

"It might be, Axel, but they can't shake us here. But let's return to our calculations. We're eighty-five leagues southeast of Snæfell, and I estimate that we're at a depth of sixteen leagues."

"Sixteen leagues?" I cried.

"Sixteen leagues?" I exclaimed.

"No doubt."

"Absolutely."

"Why, this is the very limit assigned by science to the thickness of the crust of the earth."

"Well, this is the exact limit set by science for the thickness of the Earth's crust."

"I don't deny it."

"I won't deny it."

"And here, according to the law of increasing temperature, there ought to be a heat of 2,732° Fahr.!"

"And here, according to the law of rising temperatures, there should be a heat of 2,732° F.!"

"So there should, my lad."

"That’s how it should be, my friend."

"And all this solid granite ought to be running in fusion."

"And all this solid granite should be melting together."

"You see that it is not so, and that, as so often happens, facts come to overthrow theories."

"You see that’s not the case, and, as happens often, facts undermine theories."

"I am obliged to agree; but, after all, it is surprising."

"I have to agree; but, after all, it's surprising."

"What does the thermometer say?"

"What’s the temperature?"

"Twenty-seven, six tenths (82° Fahr.)."

"27.6°C (82°F)."

"Therefore the savants are wrong by 2,705°, and the proportional increase is a mistake. Therefore Humphry Davy was right, and I am not wrong in following him. What do you say now?"

"Therefore the experts are off by 2,705°, and the proportional increase is incorrect. So, Humphry Davy was right, and I am not wrong for following his lead. What do you think now?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing."

In truth, I had a good deal to say. I gave way in no respect to Davy's theory. I still held to the central heat, although I did not feel its effects. I preferred to admit in truth, that this chimney of an extinct volcano, lined with lavas, which are non-conductors of heat, did not suffer the heat to pass through its walls.

In reality, I had a lot to say. I didn’t agree with Davy's theory at all. I still believed in the idea of central heat, even though I couldn’t feel its effects. I preferred to honestly admit that this chimney of an extinct volcano, lined with lava that doesn’t conduct heat, didn’t allow the heat to pass through its walls.

But without stopping to look up new arguments I simply took up our situation such as it was.

But without taking the time to look for new arguments, I just dealt with our situation as it was.

"Well, admitting all your calculations to be quite correct, you must allow me to draw one rigid result therefrom."

"Okay, if we accept that all your calculations are absolutely correct, you have to let me point out one strict conclusion from that."

"What is it. Speak freely."

"What's on your mind? Speak freely."

"At the latitude of Iceland, where we now are, the radius of the earth, the distance from the centre to the surface is about 1,583 leagues; let us say in round numbers 1,600 leagues, or 4,800 miles. Out of 1,600 leagues we have gone twelve!"

"At the latitude of Iceland, where we currently are, the radius of the earth, the distance from the center to the surface, is about 1,583 leagues; let's round it off to 1,600 leagues, or 4,800 miles. Out of 1,600 leagues, we've traveled twelve!"

"So you say."

"Is that so?"

"And these twelve at a cost of 85 leagues diagonally?"

"And these twelve at a cost of 85 leagues diagonally?"

"Exactly so."

"That's right."

"In twenty days?"

"In 20 days?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Now, sixteen leagues are the hundredth part of the earth's radius. At this rate we shall be two thousand days, or nearly five years and a half, in getting to the centre."

"Now, sixteen leagues are one-hundredth of the earth's radius. At this rate, we will take two thousand days, or almost five and a half years, to reach the center."

No answer was vouchsafed to this rational conclusion. "Without reckoning, too, that if a vertical depth of sixteen leagues can be attained only by a diagonal descent of eighty-four, it follows that we must go eight thousand miles in a south-easterly direction; so that we shall emerge from some point in the earth's circumference instead of getting to the centre!"

No answer was given to this logical conclusion. "Not to mention that if a vertical depth of sixteen leagues can only be reached by a diagonal descent of eighty-four, it means we have to travel eight thousand miles in a southeast direction; so we’ll end up at some point on the earth’s surface instead of actually reaching the center!"

"Confusion to all your figures, and all your hypotheses besides," shouted my uncle in a sudden rage. "What is the basis of them all? How do you know that this passage does not run straight to our destination? Besides, there is a precedent. What one man has done, another may do."

"Forget all your numbers and theories," my uncle shouted in a fit of anger. "What’s the foundation of them all? How can you be sure that this path doesn’t go directly to where we’re headed? Plus, there’s a precedent. If one person did it, then another can too."

"I hope so; but, still, I may be permitted—"

"I hope so; but I might still be allowed—I—"

"You shall have my leave to hold your tongue, Axel, but not to talk in that irrational way."

"You can be quiet, Axel, but you can't speak like that."

I could see the awful Professor bursting through my uncle's skin, and
I took timely warning.

I could see the terrible Professor breaking through my uncle's skin, and
I took it as a warning.

"Now look at your aneroid. What does that say?"

"Now check your aneroid. What does it say?"

"It says we are under considerable pressure."

"It says we're under a lot of pressure."

"Very good; so you see that by going gradually down, and getting accustomed to the density of the atmosphere, we don't suffer at all."

"Great; so you see that by slowly descending and getting used to the density of the atmosphere, we don't feel any discomfort at all."

"Nothing, except a little pain in the ears."

"Nothing, just a slight pain in the ears."

"That's nothing, and you may get rid of even that by quick breathing whenever you feel the pain."

"That's no big deal, and you can even get rid of that by taking quick breaths whenever you feel the pain."

"Exactly so," I said, determined not to say a word that might cross my uncle's prejudices. "There is even positive pleasure in living in this dense atmosphere. Have you observed how intense sound is down here?"

"Exactly," I said, making sure not to say anything that might upset my uncle's biases. "There's even a certain pleasure in living in this thick atmosphere. Have you noticed how loud everything is down here?"

"No doubt it is. A deaf man would soon learn to hear perfectly."

"No doubt about it. A deaf person would quickly learn to hear perfectly."

"But won't this density augment?"

"But won't this density increase?"

"Yes; according to a rather obscure law. It is well known that the weight of bodies diminishes as fast as we descend. You know that it is at the surface of the globe that weight is most sensibly felt, and that at the centre there is no weight at all."

"Yes; based on a pretty obscure law. It's well known that the weight of objects decreases as we go down. You know that weight is felt the most at the surface of the Earth, and that there's no weight at all at the center."

"I am aware of that; but, tell me, will not air at last acquire the density of water?"

"I know that; but, tell me, will air eventually become as dense as water?"

"Of course, under a pressure of seven hundred and ten atmospheres."

"Sure, under a pressure of seven hundred and ten atmospheres."

"And how, lower down still?"

"And how, even lower?"

"Lower down the density will still increase."

"Further down, the density will continue to increase."

"But how shall we go down then."

"But how are we going to go down then?"

"Why, we must fill our pockets with stones."

"Why, we need to fill our pockets with stones."

"Well, indeed, my worthy uncle, you are never at a loss for an answer."

"Well, my dear uncle, you always know what to say."

I dared venture no farther into the region of probabilities, for I might presently have stumbled upon an impossibility, which would have brought the Professor on the scene when he was not wanted.

I didn't want to go any deeper into the area of probabilities because I might have ended up facing an impossibility, which would have brought the Professor around when he wasn't needed.

Still, it was evident that the air, under a pressure which might reach that of thousands of atmospheres, would at last reach the solid state, and then, even if our bodies could resist the strain, we should be stopped, and no reasonings would be able to get us on any farther.

Still, it was clear that the air, under pressure that could reach thousands of atmospheres, would eventually become solid, and then, even if our bodies could handle the strain, we would be stopped, and no amount of reasoning would be able to push us any further.

But I did not advance this argument. My uncle would have met it with his inevitable Saknussemm, a precedent which possessed no weight with me; for even if the journey of the learned Icelander were really attested, there was one very simple answer, that in the sixteenth century there was neither barometer or aneroid and therefore Saknussemm could not tell how far he had gone.

But I didn't make that argument. My uncle would have countered with his usual Saknussemm reference, which didn't hold any significance for me; because even if the learned Icelander’s journey was actually documented, there was one very straightforward point: in the sixteenth century, there were neither barometers nor aneroids, so Saknussemm couldn't measure how far he had traveled.

But I kept this objection to myself, and waited the course of events.

But I kept this concern to myself and waited for things to unfold.

The rest of the day was passed in calculations and in conversations. I remained a steadfast adherent of the opinions of Professor Liedenbrock, and I envied the stolid indifference of Hans, who, without going into causes and effects, went on with his eyes shut wherever his destiny guided him.

The rest of the day was spent on calculations and chatting. I stuck firmly to Professor Liedenbrock's views, and I envied Hans's calm indifference, who, without thinking about causes and effects, continued on with his eyes closed wherever fate took him.

CHAPTER XXVI.

THE WORST PERIL OF ALL

It must be confessed that hitherto things had not gone on so badly, and that I had small reason to complain. If our difficulties became no worse, we might hope to reach our end. And to what a height of scientific glory we should then attain! I had become quite a Liedenbrock in my reasonings; seriously I had. But would this state of things last in the strange place we had come to? Perhaps it might.

It has to be admitted that up until now, things hadn’t gone too badly, and I had little reason to complain. If our challenges didn’t get any worse, we could hope to reach our goal. And just think of the level of scientific achievement we would reach! I had become quite a Liedenbrock in my thinking; seriously, I had. But would this situation continue in the strange place we had arrived at? Maybe it would.

For several days steeper inclines, some even frightfully near to the perpendicular, brought us deeper and deeper into the mass of the interior of the earth. Some days we advanced nearer to the centre by a league and a half, or nearly two leagues. These were perilous descents, in which the skill and marvellous coolness of Hans were invaluable to us. That unimpassioned Icelander devoted himself with incomprehensible deliberation; and, thanks to him, we crossed many a dangerous spot which we should never have cleared alone.

For several days, we faced steeper slopes, some even terrifyingly close to vertical, taking us further into the depths of the earth. On some days, we made progress towards the center by a mile and a half, or almost two miles. These were risky descents, and Hans's skill and calmness were invaluable to us. That unflappable Icelander dedicated himself with incredible focus, and thanks to him, we navigated many dangerous areas that we would never have passed on our own.

But his habit of silence gained upon him day by day, and was infecting us. External objects produce decided effects upon the brain. A man shut up between four walls soon loses the power to associate words and ideas together. How many prisoners in solitary confinement become idiots, if not mad, for want of exercise for the thinking faculty!

But his tendency to keep quiet grew stronger each day, and it was affecting us. Outside things have a significant impact on the mind. A person confined within four walls quickly loses the ability to connect words and ideas. How many prisoners in solitary confinement become mentally impaired, if not insane, due to the lack of mental stimulation!

During the fortnight following our last conversation, no incident occurred worthy of being recorded. But I have good reason for remembering one very serious event which took place at this time, and of which I could scarcely now forget the smallest details.

During the two weeks after our last conversation, nothing happened that was worth mentioning. However, I have a strong reason to remember one significant event from that time, and I can hardly forget the smallest details.

By the 7th of August our successive descents had brought us to a depth of thirty leagues; that is, that for a space of thirty leagues there were over our heads solid beds of rock, ocean, continents, and towns. We must have been two hundred leagues from Iceland.

By August 7th, our continuous descents had taken us to a depth of thirty leagues; in other words, for a distance of thirty leagues, there were solid layers of rock, ocean, continents, and towns above us. We must have been two hundred leagues away from Iceland.

On that day the tunnel went down a gentle slope. I was ahead of the others. My uncle was carrying one of Ruhmkorff's lamps and I the other. I was examining the beds of granite.

On that day, the tunnel sloped gently downward. I was in front of the others. My uncle was carrying one of Ruhmkorff's lamps, and I had the other. I was looking closely at the granite beds.

Suddenly turning round I observed that I was alone.

Suddenly turning around, I realized that I was alone.

Well, well, I thought; I have been going too fast, or Hans and my uncle have stopped on the way. Come, this won't do; I must join them. Fortunately there is not much of an ascent.

Well, well, I thought; I’ve been going too fast, or Hans and my uncle have stopped on the way. Come on, this won’t do; I need to catch up with them. Luckily, there isn’t much of a climb.

I retraced my steps. I walked for a quarter of an hour. I gazed into the darkness. I shouted. No reply: my voice was lost in the midst of the cavernous echoes which alone replied to my call.

I retraced my steps. I walked for fifteen minutes. I looked into the darkness. I shouted. No response: my voice disappeared among the deep echoes that were the only ones to respond to my call.

I began to feel uneasy. A shudder ran through me.

I started to feel uncomfortable. A shiver went through me.

"Calmly!" I said aloud to myself, "I am sure to find my companions again. There are not two roads. I was too far ahead. I will return!"

"Calm down!" I said to myself. "I'm sure I'll find my friends again. There aren't two paths. I was too far ahead. I'll go back!"

For half an hour I climbed up. I listened for a call, and in that dense atmosphere a voice could reach very far. But there was a dreary silence in all that long gallery. I stopped. I could not believe that I was lost. I was only bewildered for a time, not lost. I was sure I should find my way again.

For half an hour, I kept climbing. I listened for someone to call out, and in that thick atmosphere, a voice could travel quite far. But there was a depressing silence throughout that long corridor. I paused. I couldn't believe I was lost. I was just a bit confused for a while, not truly lost. I was confident I would find my way again.

"Come," I repeated, "since there is but one road, and they are on it, I must find them again. I have but to ascend still. Unless, indeed, missing me, and supposing me to be behind, they too should have gone back. But even in this case I have only to make the greater haste. I shall find them, I am sure."

"Come," I said again, "since there's only one path, and they're on it, I have to find them again. I just need to keep going up. Unless, of course, they think I'm behind them and have turned back. But in that case, I just need to move even faster. I'm sure I'll find them."

I repeated these words in the fainter tones of a half-convinced man. Besides, to associate even such simple ideas with words, and reason with them, was a work of time.

I said these words in the softer tones of someone who wasn't completely convinced. Plus, connecting even simple ideas with words and thinking about them took time.

A doubt then seized upon me. Was I indeed in advance when we became separated? Yes, to be sure I was. Hans was after me, preceding my uncle. He had even stopped for a while to strap his baggage better over his shoulders. I could remember this little incident. It was at that very moment that I must have gone on.

A doubt then took hold of me. Was I really ahead when we got separated? Yes, I definitely was. Hans was chasing after me, ahead of my uncle. He had even paused for a moment to secure his bag better on his shoulders. I could recall that small incident. It was right then that I must have moved on.

Besides, I thought, have not I a guarantee that I shall not lose my way, a clue in the labyrinth, that cannot be broken, my faithful stream? I have but to trace it back, and I must come upon them.

Besides, I thought, don’t I have a guarantee that I won’t get lost, a clue in the maze that can’t be broken, my loyal stream? I just have to follow it back, and I’ll find them.

This conclusion revived my spirits, and I resolved to resume my march without loss of time.

This conclusion lifted my spirits, and I decided to continue my march without delay.

How I then blessed my uncle's foresight in preventing the hunter from stopping up the hole in the granite. This beneficent spring, after having satisfied our thirst on the road, would now be my guide among the windings of the terrestrial crust.

How I then appreciated my uncle's wisdom in stopping the hunter from sealing the hole in the granite. This helpful spring, after quenching our thirst on the way, would now lead me through the twists and turns of the Earth's crust.

Before starting afresh I thought a wash would do me good. I stooped to bathe my face in the Hansbach.

Before starting over, I figured a wash would help. I bent down to wash my face in the Hansbach.

To my stupefaction and utter dismay my feet trod only—the rough dry granite. The stream was no longer at my feet.

To my shock and complete disappointment, my feet were only on the rough dry granite. The stream was no longer at my feet.

CHAPTER XXVII.

LOST IN THE BOWELS OF THE EARTH

To describe my despair would be impossible. No words could tell it. I was buried alive, with the prospect before me of dying of hunger and thirst.

To express my despair would be impossible. No words could capture it. I felt like I was buried alive, facing the grim possibility of dying from hunger and thirst.

Mechanically I swept the ground with my hands. How dry and hard the rock seemed to me!

Mechanically, I brushed the ground with my hands. How dry and hard the rock felt to me!

But how had I left the course of the stream? For it was a terrible fact that it no longer ran at my side. Then I understood the reason of that fearful, silence, when for the last time I listened to hear if any sound from my companions could reach my ears. At the moment when I left the right road I had not noticed the absence of the stream. It is evident that at that moment a deviation had presented itself before me, whilst the Hansbach, following the caprice of another incline, had gone with my companions away into unknown depths.

But how had I veered off the path of the stream? It was a harsh reality that it no longer flowed beside me. Then I realized the reason for that chilling silence when I last focused on whether any sounds from my friends could reach me. At the moment I strayed from the correct path, I hadn’t noticed the stream was missing. Clearly, a divergence had appeared before me at that moment, while the Hansbach, following a different slope, had taken my friends into uncharted territory.

How was I to return? There was not a trace of their footsteps or of my own, for the foot left no mark upon the granite floor. I racked my brain for a solution of this impracticable problem. One word described my position. Lost!

How was I supposed to get back? There were no signs of their footsteps or my own, since my feet left no mark on the granite floor. I thought hard for a solution to this impossible problem. One word summed up my situation: Lost!

Lost at an immeasurable depth! Thirty leagues of rock seemed to weigh upon my shoulders with a dreadful pressure. I felt crushed.

Lost at an unfathomable depth! Thirty leagues of rock felt like a heavy weight pressing down on my shoulders. I felt utterly crushed.

I tried to carry back my ideas to things on the surface of the earth. I could scarcely succeed. Hamburg, the house in the Königstrasse, my poor Gräuben, all that busy world underneath which I was wandering about, was passing in rapid confusion before my terrified memory. I could revive with vivid reality all the incidents of our voyage, Iceland, M. Fridrikssen, Snæfell. I said to myself that if, in such a position as I was now in, I was fool enough to cling to one glimpse of hope, it would be madness, and that the best thing I could do was to despair.

I tried to bring my thoughts back to the things on the surface of the earth. I could hardly manage it. Hamburg, the house on Königstrasse, my poor Gräuben, all that bustling world I was wandering in was flashing by in a jumble before my panicked memory. I could vividly recall every incident from our trip, Iceland, M. Fridrikssen, Snæfell. I told myself that if I was foolish enough to hold onto even a single glimmer of hope in my current situation, it would be crazy, and that the best thing I could do was to just give in to despair.

What human power could restore me to the light of the sun by rending asunder the huge arches of rock which united over my head, buttressing each other with impregnable strength? Who could place my feet on the right path, and bring me back to my company?

What kind of human power could bring me back to the light of the sun by breaking apart the massive rock arches that loomed above me, holding each other up with unbreakable strength? Who could set me on the right path and reunite me with my friends?

"Oh, my uncle!" burst from my lips in the tone of despair.

"Oh, my uncle!" escaped my lips in a tone of desperation.

It was my only word of reproach, for I knew how much he must be suffering in seeking me, wherever he might be.

It was my only word of criticism because I knew how much he must be suffering in searching for me, no matter where he was.

When I saw myself thus far removed from all earthly help I had recourse to heavenly succour. The remembrance of my childhood, the recollection of my mother, whom I had only known in my tender early years, came back to me, and I knelt in prayer imploring for the Divine help of which I was so little worthy.

When I saw myself so far from any earthly help, I turned to heavenly support. Memories of my childhood and my mother, whom I had only known in my early years, flooded back to me, and I knelt in prayer, asking for the Divine help that I felt I didn't deserve.

This return of trust in God's providence allayed the turbulence of my fears, and I was enabled to concentrate upon my situation all the force of my intelligence.

This renewed faith in God's guidance calmed my fears, allowing me to focus all my mental energy on my situation.

I had three days' provisions with me and my flask was full. But I could not remain alone for long. Should I go up or down?

I had enough supplies for three days and my flask was full. But I couldn't stay alone for too long. Should I go up or down?

Up, of course; up continually.

Up, obviously; up always.

I must thus arrive at the point where I had left the stream, that fatal turn in the road. With the stream at my feet, I might hope to regain the summit of Snæfell.

I need to get back to where I left the river, that fateful bend in the road. With the river at my feet, I might have a chance to reach the top of Snæfell again.

Why had I not thought of that sooner? Here was evidently a chance of safety. The most pressing duty was to find out again the course of the Hansbach. I rose, and leaning upon my iron-pointed stick I ascended the gallery. The slope was rather steep. I walked on without hope but without indecision, like a man who has made up his mind.

Why hadn't I thought of that earlier? Clearly, this was a chance for safety. The first priority was to figure out the path of the Hansbach again. I stood up, and using my iron-tipped stick for support, I climbed the stairs. The incline was quite steep. I continued on, feeling hopeless but decisive, like someone who had made their choice.

For half an hour I met with no obstacle. I tried to recognise my way by the form of the tunnel, by the projections of certain rocks, by the disposition of the fractures. But no particular sign appeared, and I soon saw that this gallery could not bring me back to the turning point. It came to an abrupt end. I struck against an impenetrable wall, and fell down upon the rock.

For half an hour, I encountered no obstacles. I tried to find my way by the shape of the tunnel, the way certain rocks jutted out, and the arrangement of the fractures. But nothing stood out, and I quickly realized that this passage wouldn’t lead me back to where I started. It ended suddenly. I ran into a solid wall and fell onto the rock.

Unspeakable despair then seized upon me. I lay overwhelmed, aghast!
My last hope was shattered against this granite wall.

Unspeakable despair then took hold of me. I lay there, completely overwhelmed and shocked!
My last hope was crushed against this solid wall.

Lost in this labyrinth, whose windings crossed each other in all directions, it was no use to think of flight any longer. Here I must die the most dreadful of deaths. And, strange to say, the thought came across me that when some day my petrified remains should be found thirty leagues below the surface in the bowels of the earth, the discovery might lead to grave scientific discussions.

Lost in this maze, with paths crossing in every direction, it was pointless to think about escaping anymore. Here I would meet the most frightening kind of death. And, oddly enough, the thought occurred to me that one day, when my frozen remains were discovered thirty leagues beneath the surface in the depths of the earth, the find might spark serious scientific debates.

I tried to speak aloud, but hoarse sounds alone passed my dry lips. I panted for breath.

I tried to speak, but only hoarse sounds escaped my dry lips. I gasped for air.

In the midst of my agony a new terror laid hold of me. In falling my lamp had got wrong. I could not set it right, and its light was paling and would soon disappear altogether.

In the middle of my pain, a new fear grabbed me. When I fell, my lamp got knocked out of place. I couldn’t fix it, and its light was fading and would soon go out completely.

I gazed painfully upon the luminous current growing weaker and weaker in the wire coil. A dim procession of moving shadows seemed slowly unfolding down the darkening walls. I scarcely dared to shut my eyes for one moment, for fear of losing the least glimmer of this precious light. Every instant it seemed about to vanish and the dense blackness to come rolling in palpably upon me.

I watched painfully as the bright light in the wire coil faded more and more. A faint line of shifting shadows appeared to creep down the darkening walls. I barely dared to close my eyes for even a moment, worried I would lose the tiniest bit of this precious light. With every passing second, it felt like it was about to disappear completely, and the heavy darkness would come crashing in on me.

One last trembling glimmer shot feebly up. I watched it in trembling and anxiety; I drank it in as if I could preserve it, concentrating upon it the full power of my eyes, as upon the very last sensation of light which they were ever to experience, and the next moment I lay in the heavy gloom of deep, thick, unfathomable darkness.

One last weak glimmer flickered up. I watched it with fear and worry; I took it in as if I could hold onto it, focusing all my sight on it, as if it were the very last light my eyes would ever see, and the next moment I found myself in the heavy gloom of deep, thick, endless darkness.

A terrible cry of anguish burst from me. Upon earth, in the midst of the darkest night, light never abdicates its functions altogether. It is still subtle and diffusive, but whatever little there may be, the eye still catches that little. Here there was not an atom; the total darkness made me totally blind.

A terrible cry of pain escaped from me. On earth, even in the darkest night, light never completely gives up its role. It may be subtle and scattered, but whatever little light there is, the eye can still pick it up. Here, there was not a single bit; the total darkness left me completely blind.

Then I began to lose my head. I arose with my arms stretched out before me, attempting painfully to feel my way. I began to run wildly, hurrying through the inextricable maze, still descending, still running through the substance of the earth's thick crust, a struggling denizen of geological 'faults,' crying, shouting, yelling, soon bruised by contact with the jagged rock, falling and rising again bleeding, trying to drink the blood which covered my face, and even waiting for some rock to shatter my skull against.

Then I started to lose it. I got up with my arms stretched out in front of me, trying clumsily to find my way. I began to run frantically, rushing through the confusing maze, still going down, still racing through the thick layers of the earth, a struggling inhabitant of geological faults, crying, shouting, yelling, soon hurt by the sharp rocks, falling and getting up again, bleeding, trying to wipe the blood off my face, and even waiting for a rock to smash my skull.

I shall never know whither my mad career took me. After the lapse of some hours, no doubt exhausted, I fell like a lifeless lump at the foot of the wall, and lost all consciousness.

I will never know where my crazy journey led me. After a few hours, clearly worn out, I collapsed like a lifeless weight at the base of the wall and lost all awareness.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE RESCUE IN THE WHISPERING GALLERY

When I returned to partial life my face was wet with tears. How long that state of insensibility had lasted I cannot say. I had no means now of taking account of time. Never was solitude equal to this, never had any living being been so utterly forsaken.

When I came back to a somewhat normal life, my face was wet with tears. I can't say how long I had been in that state of numbness. I had no way to keep track of time. Never had solitude felt this intense, and never had any living being been so completely abandoned.

After my fall I had lost a good deal of blood. I felt it flowing over me. Ah! how happy I should have been could I have died, and if death were not yet to be gone through. I would think no longer. I drove away every idea, and, conquered by my grief, I rolled myself to the foot of the opposite wall.

After my fall, I had lost a lot of blood. I could feel it running over me. Ah! How happy I would have been if I could have just died, and if death wasn’t something I still had to face. I didn’t want to think anymore. I pushed away every thought, and, overwhelmed by my sadness, I rolled myself to the base of the wall across from me.

Already I was feeling the approach of another faint, and was hoping for complete annihilation, when a loud noise reached me. It was like the distant rumble of continuous thunder, and I could hear its sounding undulations rolling far away into the remote recesses of the abyss.

Already I could feel another faint coming on, and I was hoping for total oblivion when a loud noise reached me. It sounded like distant thunder, and I could hear its waves rolling far away into the depths of the abyss.

Whence could this noise proceed? It must be from some phenomenon proceeding in the great depths amidst which I lay helpless. Was it an explosion of gas? Was it the fall of some mighty pillar of the globe?

Whence could this noise come from? It must be some phenomenon happening in the great depths where I lay helpless. Was it a gas explosion? Was it the collapse of some massive pillar of the earth?

I listened still. I wanted to know if the noise would be repeated. A quarter of an hour passed away. Silence reigned in this gallery. I could not hear even the beating of my heart.

I kept listening. I wanted to know if the noise would happen again. Fifteen minutes went by. Silence filled the gallery. I couldn't even hear my heartbeat.

Suddenly my ear, resting by chance against the wall, caught, or seemed to catch, certain vague, indescribable, distant, articulate sounds, as of words.

Suddenly, my ear, accidentally resting against the wall, picked up—or seemed to pick up—some vague, indescribable, distant sounds that felt like words.

"This is a delusion," I thought.

"This is a fantasy," I thought.

But it was not. Listening more attentively, I heard in reality a murmuring of voices. But my weakness prevented me from understanding what the voices said. Yet it was language, I was sure of it.

But it wasn't. As I listened more closely, I actually heard a murmur of voices. But my weakness made it impossible to understand what they were saying. Still, I was sure it was language.

For a moment I feared the words might be my own, brought back by the echo. Perhaps I had been crying out unknown to myself. I closed my lips firmly, and laid my ear against the wall again.

For a moment, I worried that the words might be mine, returned by the echo. Maybe I had been calling out without realizing it. I pressed my lips together and put my ear against the wall again.

"Yes, truly, some one is speaking; those are words!"

"Yes, really, someone is talking; those are words!"

Even a few feet from the wall I could hear distinctly. I succeeded in catching uncertain, strange, undistinguishable words. They came as if pronounced in low murmured whispers. The word 'forlorad' was several times repeated in a tone of sympathy and sorrow.

Even a few feet from the wall, I could hear clearly. I managed to catch some uncertain, strange, and indistinguishable words. They sounded like they were being spoken in low murmured whispers. The word 'forlorad' was repeated several times in a tone of sympathy and sorrow.

"Help!" I cried with all my might. "Help!"

"Help!" I shouted as loud as I could. "Help!"

I listened, I watched in the darkness for an answer, a cry, a mere breath of sound, but nothing came. Some minutes passed. A whole world of ideas had opened in my mind. I thought that my weakened voice could never penetrate to my companions.

I listened and waited in the dark for a response, a shout, or even a whisper, but nothing came. Minutes went by. My mind was overflowing with thoughts. I felt that my frail voice would never reach my friends.

"It is they," I repeated. "What other men can be thirty leagues under ground?"

"It’s them," I repeated. "What other guys could be thirty leagues underground?"

I again began to listen. Passing my ear over the wall from one place to another, I found the point where the voices seemed to be best heard. The word 'forlorad' again returned; then the rolling of thunder which had roused me from my lethargy.

I started to listen once more. Moving my ear along the wall from one spot to another, I found the spot where the voices were the clearest. The word 'forlorad' came up again, followed by the rumbling of thunder that had pulled me from my stupor.

"No," I said, "no; it is not through such a mass that a voice can be heard. I am surrounded by granite walls, and the loudest explosion could never be heard here! This noise comes along the gallery. There must be here some remarkable exercise of acoustic laws!"

"No," I said, "no; you can't hear a voice through this crowd. I'm surrounded by solid walls, and even the loudest blast wouldn't be heard here! This noise is coming from the hallway. There must be some fascinating acoustic effects at play here!"

I listened again, and this time, yes this time, I did distinctly hear my name pronounced across the wide interval.

I listened again, and this time, yes this time, I clearly heard my name called across the vast distance.

It was my uncle's own voice! He was talking to the guide. And 'forlorad' is a Danish word.

It was my uncle's own voice! He was talking to the guide. And 'forlorad' is a Danish word.

Then I understood it all. To make myself heard, I must speak along this wall, which would conduct the sound of my voice just as wire conducts electricity.

Then I got it. To be heard, I have to talk along this wall, which would carry my voice just like wires carry electricity.

But there was no time to lose. If my companions moved but a few steps away, the acoustic phenomenon would cease. I therefore approached the wall, and pronounced these words as clearly as possible:

But there was no time to waste. If my friends moved just a few steps away, the sound effect would stop. So, I went up to the wall and said these words as clearly as I could:

"Uncle Liedenbrock!"

"Uncle Liedenbrock!"

I waited with the deepest anxiety. Sound does not travel with great velocity. Even increased density air has no effect upon its rate of travelling; it merely augments its intensity. Seconds, which seemed ages, passed away, and at last these words reached me:

I waited with intense anxiety. Sound doesn’t move very fast. Even denser air doesn’t change how quickly it travels; it just makes it louder. Seconds, which felt like ages, went by, and finally these words reached me:

"Axel! Axel! is it you?"

"Axel! Axel! Is that you?"

. . . .

. . . .

"Yes, yes," I replied.

"Yeah, yeah," I replied.

. . . .

. . . .

"My boy, where are you?"

"Where are you, my son?"

. . . .

. . . .

"Lost, in the deepest darkness."

"Lost in the deepest dark."

. . . .

. . . .

"Where is your lamp?"

"Where's your lamp?"

. . . .

. . . .

"It is out."

"It's out."

. . . .

. . . .

"And the stream?"

"And the river?"

. . . .

. . . .

"Disappeared."

"Vanished."

. . . .

. . . .

"Axel, Axel, take courage!"

"Axel, Axel, be brave!"

. . . .

. . . .

"Wait! I am exhausted! I can't answer. Speak to me!"

"Wait! I'm so tired! I can't respond. Talk to me!"

. . . .

. . . .

"Courage," resumed my uncle. "Don't speak. Listen to me. We have looked for you up the gallery and down the gallery. Could not find you. I wept for you, my poor boy. At last, supposing you were still on the Hansbach, we fired our guns. Our voices are audible to each other, but our hands cannot touch. But don't despair, Axel! It is a great thing that we can hear each other."

"Courage," my uncle continued. "Don't say anything. Just listen to me. We searched for you in the gallery and all around. We couldn't find you. I cried for you, my poor boy. Finally, thinking you were still on the Hansbach, we fired our guns. We can hear each other, but we can't physically reach out. But don't lose hope, Axel! It's a good thing that we can hear one another."

. . . .

. . . .

During this time I had been reflecting. A vague hope was returning to my heart. There was one thing I must know to begin with. I placed my lips close to the wall, saying:

During this time, I had been thinking. A faint hope was coming back to my heart. There was one thing I needed to find out first. I leaned my lips against the wall, saying:

"My uncle!"

"My uncle!"

. . . .

. . . .

"My boy!" came to me after a few seconds.

"My boy!" came to me after a few seconds.

. . . .

. . . .

"We must know how far we are apart."

"We need to understand how far apart we are."

. . . .

. . . .

"That is easy."

"That's easy."

. . . .

. . . .

"You have your chronometer?"

"Do you have your watch?"

. . .

. . .

"Yes."

"Yep."

. . . .

. . . .

"Well, take it. Pronounce my name, noting exactly the second when you speak. I will repeat it as soon as it shall come to me, and you will observe the exact moment when you get my answer."

"Alright, go ahead. Say my name, paying attention to the exact second when you say it. I will repeat it as soon as I hear it, and you'll notice the exact moment when you receive my response."

"Yes; and half the time between my call and your answer will exactly indicate that which my voice will take in coming to you."

"Yes; and half the time between when I call and when you respond will clearly show what my voice will sound like when it reaches you."

. . . .

. . . .

"Just so, my uncle."

"Exactly, my uncle."

. . . .

. . . .

"Are you ready?"

"Are you all set?"

. . . .

. . . .

"Yes."

"Yep."

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

"Now, attention. I am going to call your name."

"Okay, listen up. I'm about to call your name."

. . . .

. . . .

I put my ear to the wall, and as soon as the name 'Axel' came I immediately replied "Axel," then waited.

I pressed my ear against the wall, and as soon as I heard the name 'Axel,' I immediately responded, "Axel," then waited.

. . . .

. . . .

"Forty seconds," said my uncle. "Forty seconds between the two words; so the sound takes twenty seconds in coming. Now, at the rate of 1,120 feet in a second, this is 22,400 feet, or four miles and a quarter, nearly."

"Forty seconds," my uncle said. "There’s a forty-second gap between the two words; it takes twenty seconds for the sound to travel. Now, at a speed of 1,120 feet per second, that’s 22,400 feet, or about four and a quarter miles."

. . . .

. . . .

"Four miles and a quarter!" I murmured.

"Four and a quarter miles!" I whispered.

. . . .

. . . .

"It will soon be over, Axel."

"It'll be over soon, Axel."

. . . .

. . . .

"Must I go up or down?"

"Should I go up or down?"

. . . .

. . . .

"Down—for this reason: We are in a vast chamber, with endless galleries. Yours must lead into it, for it seems as if all the clefts and fractures of the globe radiated round this vast cavern. So get up, and begin walking. Walk on, drag yourself along, if necessary slide down the steep places, and at the end you will find us ready to receive you. Now begin moving."

"Down—for this reason: We’re in a huge room with endless hallways. Yours must lead into it because it feels like all the cracks and breaks in the world come together in this huge cave. So get up and start walking. Keep going, pull yourself along if you need to, slide down the steep spots, and in the end, you'll find us ready to welcome you. Now start moving."

. . . .

. . . .

These words cheered me up.

These words made me happy.

"Good bye, uncle." I cried. "I am going. There will be no more voices heard when once I have started. So good bye!"

"Goodbye, uncle," I said, crying. "I’m leaving. There won’t be any more voices once I’ve gone. So goodbye!”

. . . .

. . . .

"Good bye, Axel, au revoir!"

"Goodbye, Axel, au revoir!"

. . . .

. . . .

These were the last words I heard.

These were the last words I heard.

This wonderful underground conversation, carried on with a distance of four miles and a quarter between us, concluded with these words of hope. I thanked God from my heart, for it was He who had conducted me through those vast solitudes to the point where, alone of all others perhaps, the voices of my companions could have reached me.

This amazing underground conversation, taking place with four miles and a quarter between us, ended with these hopeful words. I truly thanked God, because it was He who guided me through those vast empty spaces to the place where, maybe uniquely among everyone else, the voices of my friends could have reached me.

This acoustic effect is easily explained on scientific grounds. It arose from the concave form of the gallery and the conducting power of the rock. There are many examples of this propagation of sounds which remain unheard in the intermediate space. I remember that a similar phenomenon has been observed in many places; amongst others on the internal surface of the gallery of the dome of St. Paul's in London, and especially in the midst of the curious caverns among the quarries near Syracuse, the most wonderful of which is called Dionysius' Ear.

This acoustic effect can be easily explained scientifically. It resulted from the curved shape of the gallery and the sound-conducting properties of the rock. There are many examples of how sounds can travel without being heard in the space in between. I recall that a similar phenomenon has been noticed in various locations, including the inner surface of the gallery in St. Paul's Cathedral in London, and particularly in the fascinating caverns among the quarries near Syracuse, the most amazing of which is known as Dionysius' Ear.

These remembrances came into my mind, and I clearly saw that since my uncle's voice really reached me, there could be no obstacle between us. Following the direction by which the sound came, of course I should arrive in his presence, if my strength did not fail me.

These memories came to mind, and I realized that since my uncle's voice truly reached me, nothing could keep us apart. If I followed the direction the sound came from, I would surely find him, as long as I didn’t run out of strength.

I therefore rose; I rather dragged myself than walked. The slope was rapid, and I slid down.

I got up; I kind of dragged myself instead of walking. The slope was steep, and I slid down.

Soon the swiftness of the descent increased horribly, and threatened to become a fall. I no longer had the strength to stop myself.

Soon the speed of the descent increased dramatically and threatened to turn into a fall. I no longer had the strength to stop myself.

Suddenly there was no ground under me. I felt myself revolving in air, striking and rebounding against the craggy projections of a vertical gallery, quite a well; my head struck against a sharp corner of the rock, and I became unconscious.

Suddenly, I found myself with no ground beneath me. I felt like I was spinning in the air, hitting and bouncing off the jagged edges of a vertical tunnel, almost like a well; my head slammed into a sharp corner of the rock, and I lost consciousness.

CHAPTER XXIX.

THALATTA! THALATTA!

When I came to myself, I was stretched in half darkness, covered with thick coats and blankets. My uncle was watching over me, to discover the least sign of life. At my first sigh he took my hand; when I opened my eyes he uttered a cry of joy.

When I regained my senses, I was lying in semi-darkness, wrapped in heavy coats and blankets. My uncle was keeping a close watch on me, hoping to spot any sign of life. As soon as I sighed, he took my hand; when I opened my eyes, he let out a cry of joy.

"He lives! he lives!" he cried.

"He’s alive! He’s alive!" he shouted.

"Yes, I am still alive," I answered feebly.

"Yeah, I'm still alive," I replied weakly.

"My dear nephew," said my uncle, pressing me to his breast, "you are saved."

"My dear nephew," my uncle said, pulling me close to him, "you're safe."

I was deeply touched with the tenderness of his manner as he uttered these words, and still more with the care with which he watched over me. But such trials were wanted to bring out the Professor's tenderer qualities.

I was really moved by how gentle he was as he said these words, and even more by how attentively he looked after me. But it took such challenges to reveal the Professor's softer side.

At this moment Hans came, he saw my hand in my uncle's, and I may safely say that there was joy in his countenance.

At that moment, Hans arrived, saw my hand in my uncle's, and I can confidently say that there was happiness on his face.

"God dag," said he.

"Good day," he said.

"How do you do, Hans? How are you? And now, uncle, tell me where we are at the present moment?"

"Hi, Hans! How are you doing? And now, Uncle, can you tell me where we are right now?"

"To-morrow, Axel, to-morrow. Now you are too faint and weak. I have bandaged your head with compresses which must not be disturbed. Sleep now, and to-morrow I will tell you all."

"Tomorrow, Axel, tomorrow. Right now, you’re too faint and weak. I’ve wrapped your head with bandages that shouldn’t be touched. Sleep now, and tomorrow I’ll tell you everything."

"But do tell me what time it is, and what day."

"But please tell me what time it is and what day it is."

"It is Sunday, the 8th of August, and it is ten at night. You must ask me no more questions until the 10th."

"It’s Sunday, August 8th, and it’s ten o'clock at night. You shouldn’t ask me any more questions until the 10th."

In truth I was very weak, and my eyes involuntarily closed. I wanted a good night's rest; and I therefore went off to sleep, with the knowledge that I had been four long days alone in the heart of the earth.

In reality, I felt really weak, and my eyes closed on their own. I wanted a good night's sleep; so I drifted off, knowing that I had been alone for four long days in the heart of the earth.

Next morning, on awakening, I looked round me. My couch, made up of all our travelling gear, was in a charming grotto, adorned with splendid stalactites, and the soil of which was a fine sand. It was half light. There was no torch, no lamp, yet certain mysterious glimpses of light came from without through a narrow opening in the grotto. I heard too a vague and indistinct noise, something like the murmuring of waves breaking upon a shingly shore, and at times I seemed to hear the whistling of wind.

The next morning, when I woke up, I looked around. My bed, made up of all our travel gear, was in a beautiful grotto, decorated with amazing stalactites, and the ground was fine sand. It was dim. There was no torch, no lamp, but some mysterious glimmers of light came through a narrow opening in the grotto. I also heard a vague, indistinct noise, something like the sound of waves crashing on a rocky shore, and at times I thought I heard the whistling of the wind.

I wondered whether I was awake, whether I was dreaming, whether my brain, crazed by my fall, was not affected by imaginary noises. Yet neither eyes, nor ears could be so utterly deceived.

I questioned whether I was awake, whether I was dreaming, whether my mind, warped by my fall, was influenced by made-up sounds. Yet neither my eyes nor my ears could be so completely fooled.

It is a ray of daylight, I thought, sliding in through this cleft in the rock! That is indeed the murmuring of waves! That is the rustling noise of wind. Am I quite mistaken, or have we returned to the surface of the earth? Has my uncle given up the expedition, or is it happily terminated?

It’s a ray of sunlight, I thought, coming through this crack in the rock! That’s definitely the sound of waves! That’s the whispering noise of the wind. Am I wrong, or have we made it back to the surface? Did my uncle abandon the expedition, or has it ended successfully?

I was asking myself these unanswerable questions when the Professor entered.

I was asking myself these unanswerable questions when the Professor walked in.

"Good morning, Axel," he cried cheerily. "I feel sure you are better."

"Good morning, Axel," he said happily. "I'm sure you're feeling better."

"Yes, I am indeed," said I, sitting up on my couch.

"Yes, I really am," I said, sitting up on my couch.

"You can hardly fail to be better, for you have slept quietly. Hans and I watched you by turns, and we have noticed you were evidently recovering."

"You can’t help but feel better because you’ve slept well. Hans and I took turns watching you, and we definitely saw that you were getting better."

"Indeed, I do feel a great deal better, and I will give you a proof of that presently if you will let me have my breakfast."

"Honestly, I feel much better, and I’ll show you that in a bit if you let me have my breakfast."

"You shall eat, lad. The fever has left you. Hans rubbed your wounds with some ointment or other of which the Icelanders keep the secret, and they have healed marvellously. Our hunter is a splendid fellow!"

"You need to eat, kid. The fever is gone. Hans treated your wounds with some secret ointment that the Icelanders have, and they've healed amazingly well. Our hunter is a great guy!"

Whilst he went on talking, my uncle prepared a few provisions, which I devoured eagerly, notwithstanding his advice to the contrary. All the while I was overwhelming him with questions which he answered readily.

While he kept talking, my uncle got together some snacks, which I eagerly ate despite his advice not to. Throughout this, I bombarded him with questions, and he answered them easily.

I then learnt that my providential fall had brought me exactly to the extremity of an almost perpendicular shaft; and as I had landed in the midst of an accompanying torrent of stones, the least of which would have been enough to crush me, the conclusion was that a loose portion of the rock had come down with me. This frightful conveyance had thus carried me into the arms of my uncle, where I fell bruised, bleeding, and insensible.

I then realized that my lucky fall had brought me right to the edge of a nearly vertical shaft; and since I had landed amidst a rush of falling stones, even the smallest of which could have killed me, it seemed that a loose piece of rock had come down with me. This terrifying ride had taken me straight into the arms of my uncle, where I lay bruised, bleeding, and unconscious.

"Truly it is wonderful that you have not been killed a hundred times over. But, for the love of God, don't let us ever separate again, or we many never see each other more."

"Honestly, it’s amazing that you haven’t been killed a hundred times already. But for the love of God, let’s never separate again, or we might never see each other again."

"Not separate! Is the journey not over, then?" I opened a pair of astonished eyes, which immediately called for the question:

"Not separate! Is the journey not over, then?" I opened a pair of surprised eyes, which immediately raised the question:

"What is the matter, Axel?"

"What's wrong, Axel?"

"I have a question to ask you. You say that I am safe and sound?"

"I have a question for you. Are you saying that I am safe and sound?"

"No doubt you are."

"No doubt you are."

"And all my limbs unbroken?"

"Are all my limbs unbroken?"

"Certainly."

"Sure."

"And my head?"

"And my mind?"

"Your head, except for a few bruises, is all right; and it is on your shoulders, where it ought to be."

"Your head, aside from a few bruises, is fine; and it’s right where it should be on your shoulders."

"Well, I am afraid my brain is affected."

"Well, I’m afraid my brain is not functioning properly."

"Your mind affected!"

"Your mind is affected!"

"Yes, I fear so. Are we again on the surface of the globe?"

"Yeah, I think so. Are we back on the surface of the Earth?"

"No, certainly not."

"No way."

"Then I must be mad; for don't I see the light of day, and don't I hear the wind blowing, and the sea breaking on the shore?"

"Then I must be crazy; because I can see the daylight, and I can hear the wind blowing, and the sea crashing on the shore?"

"Ah! is that all?"

"Is that it?"

"Do tell me all about it."

"Please tell me all about it."

"I can't explain the inexplicable, but you will soon see and understand that geology has not yet learnt all it has to learn."

"I can't explain the unexplainable, but you'll soon see and understand that geology still has a lot to learn."

"Then let us go," I answered quickly.

"Then let's go," I replied quickly.

"No, Axel; the open air might be bad for you."

"No, Axel; being outdoors might not be good for you."

"Open air?"

"Outdoor?"

"Yes; the wind is rather strong. You must not expose yourself."

"Yeah, the wind is pretty strong. You shouldn't put yourself at risk."

"But I assure you I am perfectly well."

"But I promise you I'm completely fine."

"A little patience, my nephew. A relapse might get us into trouble, and we have no time to lose, for the voyage may be a long one."

"A little patience, my nephew. A setback could land us in trouble, and we don't have time to waste, as the journey might be a long one."

"The voyage!"

"The journey!"

"Yes, rest to-day, and to-morrow we will set sail."

"Yes, rest today, and tomorrow we will set sail."

"Set sail!"—and I almost leaped up.

"Set sail!"—and I nearly jumped up.

What did it all mean? Had we a river, a lake, a sea to depend upon?
Was there a ship at our disposal in some underground harbour?

What did it all mean? Did we have a river, a lake, a sea to rely on?
Was there a ship available for us in some hidden harbor?

My curiosity was highly excited, my uncle vainly tried to restrain me. When he saw that my impatience was doing me harm, he yielded.

My curiosity was really piqued, and my uncle tried in vain to hold me back. When he noticed that my impatience was hurting me, he gave in.

I dressed in haste. For greater safety I wrapped myself in a blanket, and came out of the grotto.

I got dressed quickly. For added safety, I wrapped myself in a blanket and stepped out of the cave.

CHAPTER XXX.

A NEW MARE INTERNUM

At first I could hardly see anything. My eyes, unaccustomed to the light, quickly closed. When I was able to reopen them, I stood more stupefied even than surprised.

At first, I could barely see anything. My eyes, not used to the light, quickly shut. When I could finally open them again, I was more stunned than surprised.

"The sea!" I cried.

"The ocean!" I cried.

"Yes," my uncle replied, "the Liedenbrock Sea; and I don't suppose any other discoverer will ever dispute my claim to name it after myself as its first discoverer."

"Yeah," my uncle said, "the Liedenbrock Sea; and I don’t think any other explorer will ever challenge my right to name it after myself as its first discoverer."

A vast sheet of water, the commencement of a lake or an ocean, spread far away beyond the range of the eye, reminding me forcibly of that open sea which drew from Xenophon's ten thousand Greeks, after their long retreat, the simultaneous cry, "Thalatta! thalatta!" the sea! the sea! The deeply indented shore was lined with a breadth of fine shining sand, softly lapped by the waves, and strewn with the small shells which had been inhabited by the first of created beings. The waves broke on this shore with the hollow echoing murmur peculiar to vast inclosed spaces. A light foam flew over the waves before the breath of a moderate breeze, and some of the spray fell upon my face. On this slightly inclining shore, about a hundred fathoms from the limit of the waves, came down the foot of a huge wall of vast cliffs, which rose majestically to an enormous height. Some of these, dividing the beach with their sharp spurs, formed capes and promontories, worn away by the ceaseless action of the surf. Farther on the eye discerned their massive outline sharply defined against the hazy distant horizon.

A vast expanse of water, either the beginning of a lake or an ocean, stretched far beyond what I could see, reminding me strongly of that open sea that made Xenophon’s ten thousand Greeks, after their long retreat, cry out in unison, “Thalatta! thalatta!” the sea! the sea! The deeply indented shoreline was lined with a wide stretch of fine, shining sand, softly caressed by the waves, and scattered with small shells that had once been home to the first living beings. The waves crashed against the shore with a hollow, echoing sound that is unique to large enclosed spaces. A light foam danced across the waves in the gentle breeze, and some of the spray splashed onto my face. On this gently sloping shore, about a hundred fathoms from where the waves reached, the base of a massive wall of towering cliffs descended, rising magnificently to a great height. Some of these cliffs, with their sharp edges, formed capes and promontories, eroded by the relentless action of the surf. Further along, I could see their massive shapes sharply outlined against the hazy, distant horizon.

It was quite an ocean, with the irregular shores of earth, but desert and frightfully wild in appearance.

It was a vast ocean, with uneven shores of land, but it looked barren and incredibly wild.

If my eyes were able to range afar over this great sea, it was because a peculiar light brought to view every detail of it. It was not the light of the sun, with his dazzling shafts of brightness and the splendour of his rays; nor was it the pale and uncertain shimmer of the moonbeams, the dim reflection of a nobler body of light. No; the illuminating power of this light, its trembling diffusiveness, its bright, clear whiteness, and its low temperature, showed that it must be of electric origin. It was like an aurora borealis, a continuous cosmical phenomenon, filling a cavern of sufficient extent to contain an ocean.

If my eyes could reach far across this vast ocean, it was because a strange light made every detail visible. It wasn't the sunlight, with its blinding brilliance and radiant beams; nor was it the faint and uncertain glow of moonlight, the muted reflection of a greater light source. No; the way this light illuminated everything, its flickering spread, its bright, clear whiteness, and its coolness, made it clear that it had to be electric. It resembled an aurora borealis, a constant cosmic phenomenon, filling a space large enough to hold an ocean.

The vault that spanned the space above, the sky, if it could be called so, seemed composed of vast plains of cloud, shifting and variable vapours, which by their condensation must at certain times fall in torrents of rain. I should have thought that under so powerful a pressure of the atmosphere there could be no evaporation; and yet, under a law unknown to me, there were broad tracts of vapour suspended in the air. But then 'the weather was fine.' The play of the electric light produced singular effects upon the upper strata of cloud. Deep shadows reposed upon their lower wreaths; and often, between two separated fields of cloud, there glided down a ray of unspeakable lustre. But it was not solar light, and there was no heat. The general effect was sad, supremely melancholy. Instead of the shining firmament, spangled with its innumerable stars, shining singly or in clusters, I felt that all these subdued and shaded lights were ribbed in by vast walls of granite, which seemed to overpower me with their weight, and that all this space, great as it was, would not be enough for the march of the humblest of satellites.

The vault above, which you could call the sky, looked like it was made of huge fields of clouds, constantly shifting and changing, ready to pour down rain at any moment. I would have thought that with such intense atmospheric pressure, there wouldn't be any evaporation; yet somehow, there were large patches of vapor hanging in the air. But then again, the weather was nice. The electric light created strange effects on the upper layers of the clouds. Deep shadows rested on their lower edges, and often, a beam of indescribable light would break through between two patches of clouds. But it wasn't sunlight, and there was no warmth. The overall feeling was sad, extremely melancholic. Instead of a bright sky filled with countless stars, shining individually or in groups, I felt like all these dimmed and muted lights were boxed in by massive granite walls, which seemed to weigh down on me, making it clear that even this vast space wouldn't be enough for the smallest of satellites.

Then I remembered the theory of an English captain, who likened the earth to a vast hollow sphere, in the interior of which the air became luminous because of the vast pressure that weighed upon it; while two stars, Pluto and Proserpine, rolled within upon the circuit of their mysterious orbits.

Then I remembered the theory of an English captain, who compared the earth to a huge hollow sphere, inside of which the air glowed due to the immense pressure pressing down on it; while two stars, Pluto and Proserpine, rolled around within on their mysterious paths.

We were in reality shut up inside an immeasurable excavation. Its width could not be estimated, since the shore ran widening as far as eye could reach, nor could its length, for the dim horizon bounded the new. As for its height, it must have been several leagues. Where this vault rested upon its granite base no eye could tell; but there was a cloud hanging far above, the height of which we estimated at 12,000 feet, a greater height than that of any terrestrial vapour, and no doubt due to the great density of the air.

We were actually trapped inside a huge hole. Its width was impossible to gauge because the shore stretched wider than we could see, and its length was hard to determine since the faint horizon marked the boundary of the unexplored. As for its height, it must have been several leagues. Where this vault met its granite base, no one could tell; however, there was a cloud hanging far above that we estimated to be about 12,000 feet high, taller than any earthly vapor, likely due to the high density of the air.

The word cavern does not convey any idea of this immense space; words of human tongue are inadequate to describe the discoveries of him who ventures into the deep abysses of earth.

The word cavern doesn't really capture the vastness of this space; human words fall short of describing the findings of someone who explores the deep depths of the earth.

Besides I could not tell upon what geological theory to account for the existence of such an excavation. Had the cooling of the globe produced it? I knew of celebrated caverns from the descriptions of travellers, but had never heard of any of such dimensions as this.

Besides, I couldn't figure out what geological theory could explain the existence of such a huge hole. Did it come from the cooling of the Earth? I was aware of famous caves from travelers' accounts, but I had never heard of any as large as this one.

If the grotto of Guachara, in Colombia, visited by Humboldt, had not given up the whole of the secret of its depth to the philosopher, who investigated it to the depth of 2,500 feet, it probably did not extend much farther. The immense mammoth cave in Kentucky is of gigantic proportions, since its vaulted roof rises five hundred feet [1] above the level of an unfathomable lake and travellers have explored its ramifications to the extent of forty miles. But what were these cavities compared to that in which I stood with wonder and admiration, with its sky of luminous vapours, its bursts of electric light, and a vast sea filling its bed? My imagination fell powerless before such immensity.

If the Guachara grotto in Colombia, which Humboldt visited, hadn’t revealed all its secrets to the philosopher who explored it to a depth of 2,500 feet, it likely didn’t go much deeper. The massive Mammoth Cave in Kentucky is enormous, with its vaulted ceiling rising five hundred feet above an unfathomable lake, and travelers have explored its passages for up to forty miles. But what were these spaces compared to the one in which I stood, filled with wonder and admiration, with its sky of glowing vapors, bursts of electric light, and a vast sea occupying its floor? My imagination felt powerless in front of such vastness.

I gazed upon these wonders in silence. Words failed me to express my feelings. I felt as if I was in some distant planet Uranus or Neptune—and in the presence of phenomena of which my terrestrial experience gave me no cognisance. For such novel sensations, new words were wanted; and my imagination failed to supply them. I gazed, I thought, I admired, with a stupefaction mingled with a certain amount of fear.

I stared at these wonders in silence. I couldn't find the words to express how I felt. It was like I was on some distant planet like Uranus or Neptune—experiencing things that my life on Earth had never prepared me for. I needed new words for such unfamiliar sensations, but my imagination couldn't come up with any. I stared, I pondered, I admired, feeling a mix of amazement and a bit of fear.

The unforeseen nature of this spectacle brought back the colour to my cheeks. I was under a new course of treatment with the aid of astonishment, and my convalescence was promoted by this novel system of therapeutics; besides, the dense and breezy air invigorated me, supplying more oxygen to my lungs.

The unexpected nature of this spectacle flushed my cheeks with color. I was on a new treatment plan fueled by astonishment, and this new method of healing helped me recover; plus, the fresh and breezy air energized me, providing more oxygen to my lungs.

It will be easily conceived that after an imprisonment of forty seven days in a narrow gallery it was the height of physical enjoyment to breathe a moist air impregnated with saline particles.

It’s easy to understand that after being held in a cramped space for forty-seven days, it felt incredibly refreshing to breathe in the damp air filled with salty particles.

[1] One hundred and twenty. (Trans.)

120.

I was delighted to leave my dark grotto. My uncle, already familiar with these wonders, had ceased to feel surprise.

I was thrilled to leave my dark cave. My uncle, who was already used to these wonders, no longer felt surprised.

"You feel strong enough to walk a little way now?" he asked.

"You feeling strong enough to walk a bit now?" he asked.

"Yes, certainly; and nothing could be more delightful."

"Yes, definitely; and nothing could be more enjoyable."

"Well, take my arm, Axel, and let us follow the windings of the shore."

"Alright, take my arm, Axel, and let’s follow the curve of the shoreline."

I eagerly accepted, and we began to coast along this new sea. On the left huge pyramids of rock, piled one upon another, produced a prodigious titanic effect. Down their sides flowed numberless waterfalls, which went on their way in brawling but pellucid streams. A few light vapours, leaping from rock to rock, denoted the place of hot springs; and streams flowed softly down to the common basin, gliding down the gentle slopes with a softer murmur.

I eagerly agreed, and we started gliding over this new sea. To the left, massive rock formations stacked on top of each other created an incredible, monumental sight. Countless waterfalls cascaded down their sides, rushing in clear, lively streams. A few wisps of steam jumping from rock to rock indicated the location of hot springs, while streams gently flowed down to the main basin, sliding down the gentle slopes with a soothing murmur.

Amongst these streams I recognised our faithful travelling companion, the Hansbach, coming to lose its little volume quietly in the mighty sea, just as if it had done nothing else since the beginning of the world.

Among these streams, I recognized our loyal travel buddy, the Hansbach, flowing quietly into the vast sea, as if it had done nothing else since the dawn of time.

"We shall see it no more," I said, with a sigh.

"We won't see it again," I said, with a sigh.

"What matters," replied the philosopher, "whether this or another serves to guide us?"

"What matters," replied the philosopher, "whether this one or another helps guide us?"

I thought him rather ungrateful.

I found him pretty ungrateful.

But at that moment my attention was drawn to an unexpected sight. At a distance of five hundred paces, at the turn of a high promontory, appeared a high, tufted, dense forest. It was composed of trees of moderate height, formed like umbrellas, with exact geometrical outlines. The currents of wind seemed to have had no effect upon their shape, and in the midst of the windy blasts they stood unmoved and firm, just like a clump of petrified cedars.

But at that moment, something unexpected caught my eye. About five hundred paces away, at the edge of a high cliff, there was a tall, lush forest. It was made up of trees of moderate height, shaped like umbrellas, with perfectly geometric outlines. The winds didn’t seem to have affected their shape at all; despite the strong gusts, they stood still and sturdy, like a group of petrified cedars.

I hastened forward. I could not give any name to these singular creations. Were they some of the two hundred thousand species of vegetables known hitherto, and did they claim a place of their own in the lacustrine flora? No; when we arrived under their shade my surprise turned into admiration. There stood before me productions of earth, but of gigantic stature, which my uncle immediately named.

I rushed ahead. I couldn't pinpoint what to call these unique creations. Were they some of the two hundred thousand types of plants that had been discovered so far, and did they belong in the local lake's ecosystem? No; when we got under their shade, my surprise changed to admiration. There stood enormous growths of the earth that my uncle quickly identified.

"It is only a forest of mushrooms," said he.

"It’s just a forest of mushrooms," he said.

And he was right. Imagine the large development attained by these plants, which prefer a warm, moist climate. I knew that the Lycopodon giganteum attains, according to Bulliard, a circumference of eight or nine feet; but here were pale mushrooms, thirty to forty feet high, and crowned with a cap of equal diameter. There they stood in thousands. No light could penetrate between their huge cones, and complete darkness reigned beneath those giants; they formed settlements of domes placed in close array like the round, thatched roofs of a central African city.

And he was right. Just think about the massive growth achieved by these plants that thrive in a warm, humid climate. I knew that the Lycopodon giganteum can reach a circumference of eight or nine feet according to Bulliard; but here were pale mushrooms, thirty to forty feet high, with caps as wide. They stood there in the thousands. No light could get through their enormous cones, and complete darkness ruled beneath those giants; they created clusters of domes packed closely together, resembling the round, thatched roofs of a central African city.

Yet I wanted to penetrate farther underneath, though a chill fell upon me as soon as I came under those cellular vaults. For half an hour we wandered from side to side in the damp shades, and it was a comfortable and pleasant change to arrive once more upon the sea shore.

Yet I wanted to go deeper, though a chill overcame me as soon as I stepped under those cell-like ceilings. For half an hour, we wandered from side to side in the damp shadows, and it was a nice and refreshing change to finally arrive back at the seashore.

But the subterranean vegetation was not confined to these fungi. Farther on rose groups of tall trees of colourless foliage and easy to recognise. They were lowly shrubs of earth, here attaining gigantic size; lycopodiums, a hundred feet high; the huge sigillaria, found in our coal mines; tree ferns, as tall as our fir-trees in northern latitudes; lepidodendra, with cylindrical forked stems, terminated by long leaves, and bristling with rough hairs like those of the cactus.

But the underground plants weren't just mushrooms. Further along were groups of tall trees with pale leaves that were easy to identify. They were small shrubs from the earth, now reaching massive sizes; lycopodiums that grew a hundred feet tall; the giant sigillaria found in our coal mines; tree ferns as tall as fir trees in colder regions; and lepidodendra with cylindrical, forked stems topped with long leaves that were covered in rough hairs like those of a cactus.

"Wonderful, magnificent, splendid!" cried my uncle. "Here is the entire flora of the second period of the world—the transition period. These, humble garden plants with us, were tall trees in the early ages. Look, Axel, and admire it all. Never had botanist such a feast as this!"

"Wonderful, amazing, incredible!" my uncle exclaimed. "Here is the entire plant life from the second era of the world—the transitional era. These humble garden plants we see now were towering trees in ancient times. Look, Axel, and appreciate it all. A botanist has never experienced a feast like this!"

"You are right, my uncle. Providence seems to have preserved in this immense conservatory the antediluvian plants which the wisdom of philosophers has so sagaciously put together again."

"You’re right, Uncle. It seems like fate has kept these ancient plants in this huge greenhouse, which the insights of philosophers have so cleverly gathered together again."

"It is a conservatory, Axel; but is it not also a menagerie?"

"It’s a conservatory, Axel; but isn’t it also a zoo?"

"Surely not a menagerie!"

"Definitely not a zoo!"

"Yes; no doubt of it. Look at that dust under your feet; see the bones scattered on the ground."

"Yeah, there's no doubt about it. Look at that dust under your feet; see the bones lying around."

"So there are!" I cried; "bones of extinct animals."

"So there are!" I shouted; "bones of extinct animals."

I had rushed upon these remains, formed of indestructible phosphates of lime, and without hesitation I named these monstrous bones, which lay scattered about like decayed trunks of trees.

I quickly came across these remains, made of unbreakable phosphate of lime, and without thinking, I identified these massive bones, which were spread out like rotting tree trunks.

"Here is the lower jaw of a mastodon," [1] I said. "These are the molar teeth of the deinotherium; this femur must have belonged to the greatest of those beasts, the megatherium. It certainly is a menagerie, for these remains were not brought here by a deluge. The animals to which they belonged roamed on the shores of this subterranean sea, under the shade of those arborescent trees. Here are entire skeletons. And yet I cannot understand the appearance of these quadrupeds in a granite cavern."

"Here’s the lower jaw of a mastodon," [1] I said. "These are the molar teeth of the deinotherium; this femur must have belonged to one of the largest beasts, the megatherium. It really is a collection of oddities, since these remains weren't brought here by a flood. The animals they belonged to roamed along the shores of this underground sea, under the shade of those tree-like plants. Here are complete skeletons. And still, I can't grasp how these four-legged creatures ended up in a granite cave."

[1] These animals belonged to a late geological period, the Pliocene, just before the glacial epoch, and therefore could have no connection with the carboniferous vegetation. (Trans.)

[1] These animals lived during the Pliocene, a late geological period right before the Ice Age, so they were not related to the carbon-rich plants. (Trans.)

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Because animal life existed upon the earth only in the secondary period, when a sediment of soil had been deposited by the rivers, and taken the place of the incandescent rocks of the primitive period."

"Animal life only appeared on Earth during the secondary period, when rivers deposited layers of soil and replaced the molten rocks from the primitive period."

"Well, Axel, there is a very simple answer to your objection that this soil is alluvial."

"Well, Axel, there’s a really straightforward answer to your concern that this soil is alluvial."

"What! at such a depth below the surface of the earth?"

"What! At such a depth beneath the earth's surface?"

"No doubt; and there is a geological explanation of the fact. At a certain period the earth consisted only of an elastic crust or bark, alternately acted on by forces from above or below, according to the laws of attraction and gravitation. Probably there were subsidences of the outer crust, when a portion of the sedimentary deposits was carried down sudden openings."

"No doubt; and there's a geological explanation for this. At one point, the earth was just an elastic crust or shell, affected by forces from above and below, following the laws of attraction and gravity. There were likely times when the outer crust sank, causing some of the sedimentary deposits to be pulled down through sudden openings."

"That may be," I replied; "but if there have been creatures now extinct in these underground regions, why may not some of those monsters be now roaming through these gloomy forests, or hidden behind the steep crags?"

"That might be true," I said; "but if there have been creatures that are now extinct in these underground areas, why couldn't some of those monsters be wandering through these dark forests or hiding behind the steep cliffs?"

And as this unpleasant notion got hold of me, I surveyed with anxious scrutiny the open spaces before me; but no living creature appeared upon the barren strand.

And as this uncomfortable thought took hold of me, I looked around nervously at the open spaces in front of me; but no living being was in sight on the empty shore.

I felt rather tired, and went to sit down at the end of a promontory, at the foot of which the waves came and beat themselves into spray. Thence my eye could sweep every part of the bay; within its extremity a little harbour was formed between the pyramidal cliffs, where the still waters slept untouched by the boisterous winds. A brig and two or three schooners might have moored within it in safety. I almost fancied I should presently see some ship issue from it, full sail, and take to the open sea under the southern breeze.

I felt pretty tired, so I went to sit at the edge of a rocky point, where the waves were crashing and splashing into foam. From there, I could see every part of the bay; at its far end, a small harbor was nestled between the steep cliffs, where the calm water lay undisturbed by the strong winds. A brig and a couple of schooners could have safely docked there. I almost imagined I would soon see a ship come out of it, fully rigged, and head into the open sea with the southern breeze.

But this illusion lasted a very short time. We were the only living creatures in this subterranean world. When the wind lulled, a deeper silence than that of the deserts fell upon the arid, naked rocks, and weighed upon the surface of the ocean. I then desired to pierce the distant haze, and to rend asunder the mysterious curtain that hung across the horizon. Anxious queries arose to my lips. Where did that sea terminate? Where did it lead to? Should we ever know anything about its opposite shores?

But this illusion didn’t last long. We were the only living beings in this underground world. When the wind calmed down, an even deeper silence than that of the deserts settled over the dry, bare rocks and pressed down on the surface of the ocean. I then wanted to break through the distant haze and tear apart the mysterious curtain that hung across the horizon. Anxious questions came to my lips. Where did that sea end? Where did it lead? Would we ever learn anything about its opposite shores?

My uncle made no doubt about it at all; I both desired and feared.

My uncle had no doubts about it; I both wanted it and was scared of it.

After spending an hour in the contemplation of this marvellous spectacle, we returned to the shore to regain the grotto, and I fell asleep in the midst of the strangest thoughts.

After an hour of watching this amazing sight, we went back to the shore to find the grotto, and I drifted off to sleep with the strangest thoughts.

CHAPTER XXXI.

PREPARATIONS FOR A VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY

The next morning I awoke feeling perfectly well. I thought a bathe would do me good, and I went to plunge for a few minutes into the waters of this mediterranean sea, for assuredly it better deserved this name than any other sea.

The next morning I woke up feeling completely fine. I thought a bath would be good for me, so I went to jump in the waters of this Mediterranean Sea, as it definitely deserved that name more than any other sea.

I came back to breakfast with a good appetite. Hans was a good caterer for our little household; he had water and fire at his disposal, so that he was able to vary our bill of fare now and then. For dessert he gave us a few cups of coffee, and never was coffee so delicious.

I returned to breakfast feeling quite hungry. Hans was a great cook for our small household; he had water and fire at his service, allowing him to change up our menu from time to time. For dessert, he treated us to a few cups of coffee, and it was the most delicious coffee ever.

"Now," said my uncle, "now is the time for high tide, and we must not lose the opportunity to study this phenomenon."

"Now," my uncle said, "it's high tide, and we can't miss the chance to study this phenomenon."

"What! the tide!" I cried. "Can the influence of the sun and moon be felt down here?"

"What! The tide!" I exclaimed. "Can the pull of the sun and moon be felt down here?"

"Why not? Are not all bodies subject throughout their mass to the power of universal attraction? This mass of water cannot escape the general law. And in spite of the heavy atmospheric pressure on the surface, you will see it rise like the Atlantic itself."

"Why not? Aren’t all bodies influenced by the power of universal attraction? This mass of water can’t escape the general law. And despite the heavy atmospheric pressure on the surface, you’ll see it rise like the Atlantic itself."

At the same moment we reached the sand on the shore, and the waves were by slow degrees encroaching on the shore.

At the same moment we got to the sand on the beach, the waves were gradually creeping onto the shore.

"Here is the tide rising," I cried.

"Look, the tide is coming in," I shouted.

"Yes, Axel; and judging by these ridges of foam, you may observe that the sea will rise about twelve feet."

"Yes, Axel; and from these ridges of foam, you can see that the sea will rise about twelve feet."

"This is wonderful," I said.

"This is amazing," I said.

"No; it is quite natural."

"No, it's totally natural."

"You may say so, uncle; but to me it is most extraordinary, and I can hardly believe my eyes. Who would ever have imagined, under this terrestrial crust, an ocean with ebbing and flowing tides, with winds and storms?"

"You might say that, Uncle; but to me, it's truly incredible, and I can barely trust my eyes. Who would have thought that beneath this ground, there's an ocean with rising and falling tides, with winds and storms?"

"Well," replied my uncle, "is there any scientific reason against it?"

"Well," my uncle replied, "is there any scientific reason not to?"

"No; I see none, as soon as the theory of central heat is given up." "So then, thus far," he answered, "the theory of Sir Humphry Davy is confirmed."

"No; I see none, once the theory of central heat is abandoned." "So then, up to this point," he replied, "the theory of Sir Humphry Davy is confirmed."

"Evidently it is; and now there is no reason why there should not be seas and continents in the interior of the earth."

"Evidently it is; and now there's no reason why there shouldn't be seas and continents inside the earth."

"No doubt," said my uncle; "and inhabited too."

"No doubt," my uncle said, "and it's populated too."

"To be sure," said I; "and why should not these waters yield to us fishes of unknown species?"

"Of course," I said; "and why shouldn’t these waters provide us with fish of unknown species?"

"At any rate," he replied, "we have not seen any yet."

"Anyway," he replied, "we haven't seen any yet."

"Well, let us make some lines, and see if the bait will draw here as it does in sublunary regions."

"Well, let’s draw some lines and see if the bait will attract here like it does in the earthly realms."

"We will try, Axel, for we must penetrate all secrets of these newly discovered regions."

"We're going to try, Axel, because we have to uncover all the secrets of these newly discovered areas."

"But where are we, uncle? for I have not yet asked you that question, and your instruments must be able to furnish the answer."

"But where are we, Uncle? I haven't asked you that question yet, and your tools should be able to provide the answer."

"Horizontally, three hundred and fifty leagues from Iceland."

"Horizontally, three hundred and fifty leagues from Iceland."

"So much as that?"

"Is that all?"

"I am sure of not being a mile out of my reckoning."

"I’m sure I’m not more than a mile off in my estimation."

"And does the compass still show south-east?"

"And does the compass still point southeast?"

"Yes; with a westerly deviation of nineteen degrees forty-five minutes, just as above ground. As for its dip, a curious fact is coming to light, which I have observed carefully: that the needle, instead of dipping towards the pole as in the northern hemisphere, on the contrary, rises from it."

"Yes; with a westward shift of nineteen degrees forty-five minutes, just like above ground. As for its dip, a strange fact is emerging, which I have noted carefully: the needle, instead of tilting toward the pole as it does in the northern hemisphere, actually rises away from it."

"Would you then conclude," I said, "that the magnetic pole is somewhere between the surface of the globe and the point where we are?"

"Would you then conclude," I said, "that the magnetic pole is somewhere between the surface of the Earth and the point where we are?"

"Exactly so; and it is likely enough that if we were to reach the spot beneath the polar regions, about that seventy-first degree where Sir James Ross has discovered the magnetic pole to be situated, we should see the needle point straight up. Therefore that mysterious centre of attraction is at no great depth."

"That's right; and it's pretty likely that if we got to the location under the polar regions, around that seventy-first degree where Sir James Ross found the magnetic pole, we would see the needle point straight up. So that mysterious center of attraction isn't far down."

I remarked: "It is so; and here is a fact which science has scarcely suspected."

I said, "That's true; and here's something that science has hardly even considered."

"Science, my lad, has been built upon many errors; but they are errors which it was good to fall into, for they led to the truth."

"Science, my friend, has been built on many mistakes; but they are mistakes that were worth making, because they led to the truth."

"What depth have we now reached?"

"What depth have we now reached?"

"We are thirty-five leagues below the surface."

"We are thirty-five leagues below the surface."

"So," I said, examining the map, "the Highlands of Scotland are over our heads, and the Grampians are raising their rugged summits above us."

"Okay," I said, looking at the map, "the Highlands of Scotland are above us, and the Grampians are lifting their rocky peaks over us."

"Yes," answered the Professor laughing. "It is rather a heavy weight to bear, but a solid arch spans over our heads. The great Architect has built it of the best materials; and never could man have given it so wide a stretch. What are the finest arches of bridges and the arcades of cathedrals, compared with this far reaching vault, with a radius of three leagues, beneath which a wide and tempest-tossed ocean may flow at its ease?"

"Yes," the Professor replied with a laugh. "It is quite a heavy burden to carry, but a strong arch stretches over us. The great Architect has constructed it with the best materials, and no human could have managed such a wide span. How do the finest arches of bridges and the arcades of cathedrals compare to this vast vault, with a radius of three leagues, under which a broad and stormy ocean can flow freely?"

"Oh, I am not afraid that it will fall down upon my head. But now what are your plans? Are you not thinking of returning to the surface now?"

"Oh, I’m not worried that it will fall on my head. But what are your plans now? Aren’t you thinking of going back to the surface?"

"Return! no, indeed! We will continue our journey, everything having gone on well so far."

"Return? No way! We'll keep going on our journey; everything has gone smoothly so far."

"But how are we to get down below this liquid surface?"

"But how are we supposed to get below this liquid surface?"

"Oh, I am not going to dive head foremost. But if all oceans are properly speaking but lakes, since they are encompassed by land, of course this internal sea will be surrounded by a coast of granite, and on the opposite shores we shall find fresh passages opening."

"Oh, I’m not going to jump in headfirst. But if we consider that all oceans are really just big lakes since they’re surrounded by land, then this internal sea will definitely be bordered by granite cliffs, and on the other shores, we’ll discover new passages opening up."

"How long do you suppose this sea to be?"

"How long do you think this sea is?"

"Thirty or forty leagues; so that we have no time to lose, and we shall set sail to-morrow."

"Thirty or forty leagues; so we have no time to waste, and we will set sail tomorrow."

I looked about for a ship.

I looked around for a ship.

"Set sail, shall we? But I should like to see my boat first."

"Ready to set sail? But I’d like to see my boat first."

"It will not be a boat at all, but a good, well-made raft."

"It won’t be a boat at all, but a solid, well-crafted raft."

"Why," I said, "a raft would be just as hard to make as a boat, and I don't see—"

"Why," I said, "making a raft would be just as difficult as making a boat, and I don't see—"

"I know you don't see; but you might hear if you would listen. Don't you hear the hammer at work? Hans is already busy at it."

"I know you can't see, but you might hear if you listen. Can't you hear the hammering? Hans is already working on it."

"What, has he already felled the trees?"

"What, has he already cut down the trees?"

"Oh, the trees were already down. Come, and you will see for yourself."

"Oh, the trees are already down. Come, and you'll see for yourself."

After half an hour's walking, on the other side of the promontory which formed the little natural harbour, I perceived Hans at work. In a few more steps I was at his side. To my great surprise a half-finished raft was already lying on the sand, made of a peculiar kind of wood, and a great number of planks, straight and bent, and of frames, were covering the ground, enough almost for a little fleet.

After walking for half an hour, I noticed Hans working on the other side of the promontory that created the small natural harbor. In just a few more steps, I reached him. To my surprise, there was already a half-finished raft lying on the sand, made from a unique type of wood. A large number of planks, both straight and curved, along with frames, were scattered across the ground—almost enough for a small fleet.

"Uncle, what wood is this?" I cried.

"Uncle, what kind of wood is this?" I shouted.

"It is fir, pine, or birch, and other northern coniferae, mineralised by the action of the sea. It is called surturbrand, a variety of brown coal or lignite, found chiefly in Iceland."

"It is fir, pine, or birch, along with other northern conifers, mineralized by the action of the sea. It's known as surturbrand, a type of brown coal or lignite, primarily found in Iceland."

"But surely, then, like other fossil wood, it must be as hard as stone, and cannot float?"

"But surely, like other fossil wood, it must be as hard as stone and can't float?"

"Sometimes that may happen; some of these woods become true anthracites; but others, such as this, have only gone through the first stage of fossil transformation. Just look," added my uncle, throwing into the sea one of those precious waifs.

"Sometimes that can happen; some of these woods turn into real anthracites, but others, like this one, have only experienced the first stage of fossil transformation. Just look," my uncle said as he tossed one of those valuable pieces into the sea.

The bit of wood, after disappearing, returned to the surface and oscillated to and fro with the waves.

The piece of wood, after sinking, floated back to the surface and rocked back and forth with the waves.

"Are you convinced?" said my uncle.

"Are you convinced?" my uncle asked.

"I am quite convinced, although it is incredible!"

"I am definitely convinced, even though it's unbelievable!"

By next evening, thanks to the industry and skill of our guide, the raft was made. It was ten feet by five; the planks of surturbrand, braced strongly together with cords, presented an even surface, and when launched this improvised vessel floated easily upon the waves of the Liedenbrock Sea.

By the next evening, thanks to our guide's hard work and skill, the raft was completed. It measured ten feet by five; the planks made from surturbrand were securely tied together with cords, creating a smooth surface, and when launched, this makeshift vessel floated easily on the waves of the Liedenbrock Sea.

CHAPTER XXXII.

WONDERS OF THE DEEP

On the 13th of August we awoke early. We were now to begin to adopt a mode of travelling both more expeditious and less fatiguing than hitherto.

On August 13th, we woke up early. We were now going to start traveling in a way that was faster and less tiring than before.

A mast was made of two poles spliced together, a yard was made of a third, a blanket borrowed from our coverings made a tolerable sail. There was no want of cordage for the rigging, and everything was well and firmly made.

A mast was created by joining two poles together, a yard was made from a third pole, and a blanket borrowed from our supplies served as a decent sail. We had plenty of rope for the rigging, and everything was put together well and securely.

The provisions, the baggage, the instruments, the guns, and a good quantity of fresh water from the rocks around, all found their proper places on board; and at six the Professor gave the signal to embark. Hans had fitted up a rudder to steer his vessel. He took the tiller, and unmoored; the sail was set, and we were soon afloat. At the moment of leaving the harbour, my uncle, who was tenaciously fond of naming his new discoveries, wanted to give it a name, and proposed mine amongst others.

The supplies, the luggage, the equipment, the weapons, and a decent amount of fresh water from the nearby rocks all found their proper spots on the ship; and at six, the Professor signaled for us to board. Hans had attached a rudder to steer his boat. He took the tiller and untied the boat; the sail was raised, and we were quickly on the water. Just as we were about to leave the harbor, my uncle, who always loved naming his new discoveries, wanted to give it a name and suggested mine along with a few others.

"But I have a better to propose," I said: "Grauben. Let it be called
Port Gräuben; it will look very well upon the map."

"But I have a better idea," I said: "Grauben. Let's call it
Port Gräuben; it will look great on the map."

"Port Gräuben let it be then."

"Port Gräuben let it be then."

And so the cherished remembrance of my Virlandaise became associated with our adventurous expedition.

And so, the fond memory of my Virlandaise became linked to our adventurous journey.

The wind was from the north-west. We went with it at a high rate of speed. The dense atmosphere acted with great force and impelled us swiftly on.

The wind was coming from the northwest. We were moving quickly with it. The thick air pushed us along with a lot of force.

In an hour my uncle had been able to estimate our progress. At this rate, he said, we shall make thirty leagues in twenty-four hours, and we shall soon come in sight of the opposite shore.

In an hour, my uncle was able to assess how far we had come. At this pace, he said, we would cover thirty leagues in twenty-four hours, and we'd soon see the other shore.

I made no answer, but went and sat forward. The northern shore was already beginning to dip under the horizon. The eastern and western strands spread wide as if to bid us farewell. Before our eyes lay far and wide a vast sea; shadows of great clouds swept heavily over its silver-grey surface; the glistening bluish rays of electric light, here and there reflected by the dancing drops of spray, shot out little sheaves of light from the track we left in our rear. Soon we entirely lost sight of land; no object was left for the eye to judge by, and but for the frothy track of the raft, I might have thought we were standing still.

I didn’t say anything but moved forward to sit. The northern shore was already starting to sink below the horizon. The eastern and western shores stretched out wide, almost as if they were saying goodbye to us. Before us lay an immense sea; heavy shadows of large clouds swept over its silver-grey surface. The shining bluish rays of electric light, reflected here and there by the dancing droplets of spray, shot out little beams from the trail we left behind. Soon, we completely lost sight of land; there was nothing left for the eye to gauge by, and if it weren't for the frothy trail of the raft, I might have thought we were standing still.

About twelve, immense shoals of seaweeds came in sight. I was aware of the great powers of vegetation that characterise these plants, which grow at a depth of twelve thousand feet, reproduce themselves under a pressure of four hundred atmospheres, and sometimes form barriers strong enough to impede the course of a ship. But never, I think, were such seaweeds as those which we saw floating in immense waving lines upon the sea of Liedenbrock.

About noon, huge patches of seaweed appeared. I understood the incredible strength of these plants, which thrive at a depth of twelve thousand feet, reproduce under a pressure of four hundred atmospheres, and can sometimes create barriers strong enough to block a ship's path. But I don't think I’ve ever seen seaweed like the ones we encountered drifting in massive, waving lines on the sea of Liedenbrock.

Our raft skirted the whole length of the fuci, three or four thousand feet long, undulating like vast serpents beyond the reach of sight; I found some amusement in tracing these endless waves, always thinking I should come to the end of them, and for hours my patience was vying with my surprise.

Our raft glided along the entire length of the seaweed, three or four thousand feet long, undulating like giant serpents beyond what I could see; I found some enjoyment in following these endless waves, always believing I would reach their end, and for hours my patience was competing with my amazement.

What natural force could have produced such plants, and what must have been the appearance of the earth in the first ages of its formation, when, under the action of heat and moisture, the vegetable kingdom alone was developing on its surface?

What natural force could have created such plants, and what must the earth have looked like in its early ages of formation, when, due to heat and moisture, only the plant kingdom was developing on its surface?

Evening came, and, as on the previous day, I perceived no change in the luminous condition of the air. It was a constant condition, the permanency of which might be relied upon.

Evening arrived, and, just like the day before, I noticed no change in the glowing quality of the air. It was a steady state, one that could be depended on.

After supper I laid myself down at the foot of the mast, and fell asleep in the midst of fantastic reveries.

After dinner, I lay down at the base of the mast and drifted off to sleep, filled with imaginative daydreams.

Hans, keeping fast by the helm, let the raft run on, which, after all, needed no steering, the wind blowing directly aft.

Hans, firmly at the helm, let the raft drift along, which didn’t need any steering since the wind was blowing straight from behind.

Since our departure from Port Gräuben, Professor Liedenbrock had entrusted the log to my care; I was to register every observation, make entries of interesting phenomena, the direction of the wind, the rate of sailing, the way we made—in a word, every particular of our singular voyage.

Since we left Port Gräuben, Professor Liedenbrock had put me in charge of the log; I was responsible for recording every observation, noting interesting phenomena, the wind direction, our speed, the route we took—in short, all the details of our unique journey.

I shall therefore reproduce here these daily notes, written, so to speak, as the course of events directed, in order to furnish an exact narrative of our passage.

I will therefore share these daily notes here, written as events unfolded, to provide an accurate account of our journey.

Friday, August 14.—Wind steady, N.W. The raft makes rapid way in a direct line. Coast thirty leagues to leeward. Nothing in sight before us. Intensity of light the same. Weather fine; that is to say, that the clouds are flying high, are light, and bathed in a white atmosphere resembling silver in a state of fusion. Therm. 89° Fahr.

Friday, August 14.—The wind is steady from the northwest. The raft is moving quickly in a straight line. The coast is thirty leagues to our side. There's nothing in sight ahead of us. The light is just as intense. The weather is nice; in other words, the clouds are high, light, and glowing in a white atmosphere that looks like molten silver. Temperature is 89° F.

At noon Hans prepared a hook at the end of a line. He baited it with a small piece of meat and flung it into the sea. For two hours nothing was caught. Are these waters, then, bare of inhabitants? No, there's a pull at the line. Hans draws it in and brings out a struggling fish.

At noon, Hans set up a hook on the end of a line. He baited it with a small piece of meat and tossed it into the sea. For two hours, he didn’t catch anything. Are these waters really empty of life? No, there’s a tug on the line. Hans reels it in and pulls out a wriggling fish.

"A sturgeon," I cried; "a small sturgeon."

"A sturgeon," I shouted; "a small sturgeon."

The Professor eyes the creature attentively, and his opinion differs from mine.

The Professor watches the creature closely, and he has a different opinion than I do.

The head of this fish was flat, but rounded in front, and the anterior part of its body was plated with bony, angular scales; it had no teeth, its pectoral fins were large, and of tail there was none. The animal belonged to the same order as the sturgeon, but differed from that fish in many essential particulars. After a short examination my uncle pronounced his opinion.

The head of this fish was flat but rounded at the front, and the front part of its body was covered with bony, angular scales; it had no teeth, its pectoral fins were large, and it had no tail. This animal was in the same order as the sturgeon but differed from it in many significant ways. After a brief examination, my uncle gave his opinion.

"This fish belongs to an extinct family, of which only fossil traces are found in the devonian formations."

"This fish is part of an extinct family, with only fossil remains discovered in the Devonian formations."

"What!" I cried. "Have we taken alive an inhabitant of the seas of primitive ages?"

"What!" I shouted. "Have we captured a living creature from the oceans of ancient times?"

"Yes; and you will observe that these fossil fishes have no identity with any living species. To have in one's possession a living specimen is a happy event for a naturalist."

"Yes, and you'll notice that these fossil fish have no connection to any existing species. Having a living specimen in one's possession is a fortunate occurrence for a naturalist."

"But to what family does it belong?"

"But which family does it belong to?"

"It is of the order of ganoids, of the family of the cephalaspidae; and a species of pterichthys. But this one displays a peculiarity confined to all fishes that inhabit subterranean waters. It is blind, and not only blind, but actually has no eyes at all."

"It belongs to the order of ganoids and the family of cephalaspidae; and it’s a species of pterichthys. However, this one has a unique characteristic found in all fish that live in underground waters. It is blind, and not just blind, but completely lacks eyes."

I looked: nothing could be more certain. But supposing it might be a solitary case, we baited afresh, and threw out our line. Surely this ocean is well peopled with fish, for in another couple of hours we took a large quantity of pterichthydes, as well as of others belonging to the extinct family of the dipterides, but of which my uncle could not tell the species; none had organs of sight. This unhoped-for catch recruited our stock of provisions.

I looked: nothing could be more certain. But just in case it was a fluke, we rebaited and cast our line again. This ocean must be full of fish, because in just a couple more hours, we caught a lot of pterichthydes, along with some others from the extinct dipterides family, but my uncle couldn't identify the species; none had any eyes. This unexpected catch helped boost our food supplies.

Thus it is evident that this sea contains none but species known to us in their fossil state, in which fishes as well as reptiles are the less perfectly and completely organised the farther back their date of creation.

Thus, it's clear that this sea only has species we recognize from fossils, where both fish and reptiles are less perfectly and completely organized the further back in time we go.

Perhaps we may yet meet with some of those saurians which science has reconstructed out of a bit of bone or cartilage. I took up the telescope and scanned the whole horizon, and found it everywhere a desert sea. We are far away removed from the shores.

Perhaps we might still encounter some of those reptiles that scientists have pieced together from a fragment of bone or cartilage. I picked up the telescope and surveyed the entire horizon, discovering it to be a barren sea all around. We are a long way from the shore.

I gaze upward in the air. Why should not some of the strange birds restored by the immortal Cuvier again flap their 'sail-broad vans' in this dense and heavy atmosphere? There are sufficient fish for their support. I survey the whole space that stretches overhead; it is as desert as the shore was.

I look up into the sky. Why shouldn't some of the unusual birds brought back by the immortal Cuvier once more flap their 'sail-broad wings' in this thick and heavy atmosphere? There are plenty of fish to support them. I take in the entire area above; it is as empty as the shore was.

Still my imagination carried me away amongst the wonderful speculations of palæontology. Though awake I fell into a dream. I thought I could see floating on the surface of the waters enormous chelonia, pre-adamite tortoises, resembling floating islands. Over the dimly lighted strand there trod the huge mammals of the first ages of the world, the leptotherium (slender beast), found in the caverns of Brazil; the merycotherium (ruminating beast), found in the 'drift' of iceclad Siberia. Farther on, the pachydermatous lophiodon (crested toothed), a gigantic tapir, hides behind the rocks to dispute its prey with the anoplotherium (unarmed beast), a strange creature, which seemed a compound of horse, rhinoceros, camel, and hippopotamus. The colossal mastodon (nipple-toothed) twists and untwists his trunk, and brays and pounds with his huge tusks the fragments of rock that cover the shore; whilst the megatherium (huge beast), buttressed upon his enormous hinder paws, grubs in the soil, awaking the sonorous echoes of the granite rocks with his tremendous roarings. Higher up, the protopitheca—the first monkey that appeared on the globe—is climbing up the steep ascents. Higher yet, the pterodactyle (wing-fingered) darts in irregular zigzags to and fro in the heavy air. In the uppermost regions of the air immense birds, more powerful than the cassowary, and larger than the ostrich, spread their vast breadth of wings and strike with their heads the granite vault that bounds the sky.

Still, my imagination took me away into the amazing world of paleontology. Even though I was awake, I fell into a daydream. I imagined seeing enormous turtles floating on the surface of the water, like pre-Adamic islands. Along the dimly lit shore walked the massive mammals from the early ages of the Earth: the leptotherium (slender beast), found in the caves of Brazil; the merycotherium (ruminating beast), discovered in the ice-ridden areas of Siberia. Further along, the thick-skinned lophiodon (crested-toothed), a giant tapir, hides behind the rocks, ready to battle for its prey with the anoplotherium (unarmed beast), a bizarre creature that seemed to combine features of a horse, rhinoceros, camel, and hippopotamus. The colossal mastodon (nipple-toothed) twists and turns its trunk, braying and pounding the rock fragments scattered along the shore with its massive tusks while the megatherium (huge beast), supported by its enormous back legs, digs into the ground, reverberating the granite rocks with its tremendous roars. Higher up, the protopitheca—the first monkey on Earth—is climbing up the steep slopes. Even higher, the pterodactyl (wing-fingered) darts around in uneven zigzags through the heavy air. In the highest regions of the sky, immense birds, more powerful than cassowaries and larger than ostriches, spread their vast wings and strike their heads against the granite vault that forms the sky.

All this fossil world rises to life again in my vivid imagination. I return to the scriptural periods or ages of the world, conventionally called 'days,' long before the appearance of man, when the unfinished world was as yet unfitted for his support. Then my dream backed even farther still into the ages before the creation of living beings. The mammals disappear, then the birds vanish, then the reptiles of the secondary period, and finally the fish, the crustaceans, molluscs, and articulated beings. Then the zoophytes of the transition period also return to nothing. I am the only living thing in the world: all life is concentrated in my beating heart alone. There are no more seasons; climates are no more; the heat of the globe continually increases and neutralises that of the sun. Vegetation becomes accelerated. I glide like a shade amongst arborescent ferns, treading with unsteady feet the coloured marls and the particoloured clays; I lean for support against the trunks of immense conifers; I lie in the shade of sphenophylla (wedge-leaved), asterophylla (star-leaved), and lycopods, a hundred feet high.

All this fossil world comes back to life in my vivid imagination. I revisit the biblical periods or ages of the world, typically called 'days,' long before humans appeared, when the unfinished world was still unfit to support them. Then my dream stretches even further back into the times before living beings were created. The mammals disappear, then the birds vanish, then the reptiles from the secondary period, and finally the fish, crustaceans, mollusks, and arthropods. Even the zoophytes from the transition period fade away. I am the only living being in existence: all life is focused on my beating heart alone. There are no more seasons; climates no longer exist; the heat of the earth keeps rising and outweighs that of the sun. Vegetation grows rapidly. I glide like a shadow among tree-like ferns, walking uncertainly on the colorful marls and the varied clays; I lean for support against the trunks of massive conifers; I rest in the shade of sphenophylla (wedge-leaved), asterophylla (star-leaved), and lycopods, towering a hundred feet high.

Ages seem no more than days! I am passed, against my will, in retrograde order, through the long series of terrestrial changes. Plants disappear; granite rocks soften; intense heat converts solid bodies into thick fluids; the waters again cover the face of the earth; they boil, they rise in whirling eddies of steam; white and ghastly mists wrap round the shifting forms of the earth, which by imperceptible degrees dissolves into a gaseous mass, glowing fiery red and white, as large and as shining as the sun.

Ages feel like just days! I am being forced, against my will, to experience the long sequence of earthly changes in reverse. Plants vanish; granite rocks erode; extreme heat turns solid objects into thick liquids; the waters return to cover the earth; they boil, rising in swirling steam; white and eerie mists surround the changing shapes of the earth, which gradually dissolves into a glowing gas, bright red and white, as big and as brilliant as the sun.

And I myself am floating with wild caprice in the midst of this nebulous mass of fourteen hundred thousand times the volume of the earth into which it will one day be condensed, and carried forward amongst the planetary bodies. My body is no longer firm and terrestrial; it is resolved into its constituent atoms, subtilised, volatilised. Sublimed into imponderable vapour, I mingle and am lost in the endless foods of those vast globular volumes of vaporous mists, which roll upon their flaming orbits through infinite space.

And here I am, drifting with wild spontaneity in this massive cloud that's fourteen hundred thousand times the volume of Earth, which will eventually be compressed into something solid. I'm moving among the planets. My body is no longer solid and earthly; it's broken down into its basic atoms, transformed and turned into vapor. Elevated into weightless mist, I blend in and disappear within the endless flows of those enormous, gaseous clouds that swirl along their fiery paths through endless space.

But is it not a dream? Whither is it carrying me? My feverish hand has vainly attempted to describe upon paper its strange and wonderful details. I have forgotten everything that surrounds me. The Professor, the guide, the raft—are all gone out of my ken. An illusion has laid hold upon me.

But is this really a dream? Where is it taking me? My trembling hand has tried in vain to capture its strange and amazing details on paper. I've forgotten everything around me. The Professor, the guide, the raft—are all out of my sight. An illusion has taken hold of me.

"What is the matter?" my uncle breaks in.

"What's wrong?" my uncle asks.

My staring eyes are fixed vacantly upon him.

My eyes are staring at him blankly.

"Take care, Axel, or you will fall overboard."

"Be careful, Axel, or you might fall off the boat."

At that moment I felt the sinewy hand of Hans seizing me vigorously. But for him, carried away by my dream, I should have thrown myself into the sea.

At that moment, I felt Hans's strong hand grabbing me firmly. If it wasn't for him, lost in my dream, I would have jumped into the sea.

"Is he mad?" cried the Professor.

"Is he crazy?" shouted the Professor.

"What is it all about?" at last I cried, returning to myself.

"What is this all about?" I finally shouted, coming back to my senses.

"Do you feel ill?" my uncle asked.

"Are you feeling sick?" my uncle asked.

"No; but I have had a strange hallucination; it is over now. Is all going on right?"

"No, but I just had a weird hallucination; it's gone now. Is everything okay?"

"Yes, it is a fair wind and a fine sea; we are sailing rapidly along, and if I am not out in my reckoning, we shall soon land."

"Yes, it's a good wind and a nice sea; we're sailing quickly, and if I'm not mistaken, we'll reach land soon."

At these words I rose and gazed round upon the horizon, still everywhere bounded by clouds alone.

At these words, I stood up and looked around at the horizon, which was still only surrounded by clouds.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

A BATTLE OF MONSTERS

Saturday, August 15.—The sea unbroken all round. No land in sight. The horizon seems extremely distant.

Saturday, August 15.—The sea stretches uninterrupted all around. No land in sight. The horizon looks really far away.

My head is still stupefied with the vivid reality of my dream.

My mind is still blown by how real my dream was.

My uncle has had no dreams, but he is out of temper. He examines the horizon all round with his glass, and folds his arms with the air of an injured man.

My uncle hasn't had any dreams, but he's in a bad mood. He scans the horizon all around with his binoculars and crosses his arms like someone who's been wronged.

I remark that Professor Liedenbrock has a tendency to relapse into an impatient mood, and I make a note of it in my log. All my danger and sufferings were needed to strike a spark of human feeling out of him; but now that I am well his nature has resumed its sway. And yet, what cause was there for anger? Is not the voyage prospering as favourably as possible under the circumstances? Is not the raft spinning along with marvellous speed?

I notice that Professor Liedenbrock often falls back into an impatient mood, and I jot it down in my journal. All my danger and suffering were necessary to spark some human emotion in him; but now that I’m doing well, his original nature has taken control again. Still, what reason is there for anger? Isn’t the journey going as smoothly as it can be, given the situation? Isn’t the raft moving along at an amazing speed?

"-You seem anxious, my uncle," I said, seeing him continually with his glass to his eye.

"-You seem anxious, my uncle," I said, noticing him repeatedly bringing his glass to his eye.

"Anxious! No, not at all."

"Anxious? Not even close."

"Impatient, then?"

"Are you impatient, then?"

"One might be, with less reason than now."

"One might be, with less reason than now."

"Yet we are going very fast."

"Yet we are moving very quickly."

"What does that signify? I am not complaining that the rate is slow, but that the sea is so wide."

"What does that mean? I'm not saying the pace is slow, but that the ocean is so vast."

I then remembered that the Professor, before starting, had estimated the length of this underground sea at thirty leagues. Now we had made three times the distance, yet still the southern coast was not in sight.

I then remembered that the Professor, before we started, had estimated the length of this underground sea at thirty leagues. Now we had traveled three times that distance, yet the southern coast was still not in sight.

"We are not descending as we ought to be," the Professor declares. "We are losing time, and the fact is, I have not come all this way to take a little sail upon a pond on a raft."

"We're not going down like we should," the Professor says. "We're wasting time, and honestly, I didn't come all this way just to take a short trip on a pond on a raft."

He called this sea a pond, and our long voyage, taking a little sail!

He called this sea a pond, and our long journey, just a short sail!

"But," I remarked, "since we have followed the road that Saknussemm has shown us—"

"But," I said, "since we've been following the path that Saknussemm has shown us—"

"That is just the question. Have we followed that road? Did Saknussemm meet this sheet of water? Did he cross it? Has not the stream that we followed led us altogether astray?"

"That's the big question. Have we taken that path? Did Saknussemm come across this body of water? Did he make it to the other side? Hasn't the stream we've been following completely led us off course?"

"At any rate we cannot feel sorry to have come so far. This prospect is magnificent, and—"

"Either way, we can't feel bad about how far we've come. This view is amazing, and—"

"But I don't care for prospects. I came with an object, and I mean to attain it. Therefore don't talk to me about views and prospects."

"But I don't care about possibilities. I came with a purpose, and I intend to achieve it. So please, don't talk to me about options and opportunities."

I take this as my answer, and I leave the Professor to bite his lips with impatience. At six in the evening Hans asks for his wages, and his three rix dollars are counted out to him.

I accept this as my response, and I leave the Professor to bite his lips in frustration. At six in the evening, Hans asks for his pay, and his three rix dollars are handed to him.

Sunday, August 16. —Nothing new. Weather unchanged. The wind freshens. On awaking, my first thought was to observe the intensity of the light. I was possessed with an apprehension lest the electric light should grow dim, or fail altogether. But there seemed no reason to fear. The shadow of the raft was clearly outlined upon the surface of the waves.

Sunday, August 16. —Nothing new. The weather is the same. The wind is picking up. Upon waking, my first thought was to notice how bright it was. I was worried the electric light might dim or go out completely. But there seemed to be no reason to worry. The shadow of the raft was clearly visible on the surface of the waves.

Truly this sea is of infinite width. It must be as wide as the
Mediterranean or the Atlantic—and why not?

Truly, this sea is endlessly wide. It has to be as wide as the
Mediterranean or the Atlantic—and why not?

My uncle took soundings several times. He tied the heaviest of our pickaxes to a long rope which he let down two hundred fathoms. No bottom yet; and we had some difficulty in hauling up our plummet.

My uncle took measurements several times. He secured the heaviest of our pickaxes to a long rope and let it down two hundred fathoms. Still no bottom; and we had a hard time pulling our weight back up.

But when the pick was shipped again, Hans pointed out on its surface deep prints as if it had been violently compressed between two hard bodies.

But when the pick was shipped again, Hans noticed deep impressions on its surface as if it had been forcefully squeezed between two hard objects.

I looked at the hunter.

I looked at the hunter.

"Tänder," said he.

"Teeth," he said.

I could not understand him, and turned to my uncle who was entirely absorbed in his calculations. I had rather not disturb him while he is quiet. I return to the Icelander. He by a snapping motion of his jaws conveys his ideas to me.

I couldn’t understand him, so I turned to my uncle, who was completely focused on his calculations. I’d rather not disturb him while he’s quiet. I went back to the Icelander. He communicates his thoughts to me with a snapping motion of his jaws.

"Teeth!" I cried, considering the iron bar with more attention.

"Teeth!" I yelled, looking at the iron bar more closely.

Yes, indeed, those are the marks of teeth imprinted upon the metal! The jaws which they arm must be possessed of amazing strength. Is there some monster beneath us belonging to the extinct races, more voracious than the shark, more fearful in vastness than the whale? I could not take my eyes off this indented iron bar. Surely will my last night's dream be realised?

Yes, those are definitely teeth marks imprinted on the metal! The jaws that made them must have incredible strength. Is there some monster below us from the extinct species, more hungry than the shark, more terrifying in size than the whale? I couldn't take my eyes off this dented iron bar. Will my dream from last night really come true?

These thoughts agitated me all day, and my imagination scarcely calmed down after several hours' sleep.

These thoughts bothered me all day, and my mind barely settled down even after several hours of sleep.

Monday, August 17.— I am trying to recall the peculiar instincts of the monsters of the pre-adamite world, who, coming next in succession after the molluscs, the crustaceans and le fishes, preceded the animals of mammalian race upon the earth. The world then belonged to reptiles. Those monsters held the mastery in the seas of the secondary period. They possessed a perfect organisation, gigantic proportions, prodigious strength. The saurians of our day, the alligators and the crocodiles, are but feeble reproductions of their forefathers of primitive ages.

Monday, August 17.— I’m trying to remember the unique instincts of the monsters from the time before Adam, who came after mollusks, crustaceans, and fish, and before mammals on Earth. Back then, the world was ruled by reptiles. Those creatures dominated the oceans during the secondary period. They had a perfect structure, enormous size, and incredible strength. The lizards we have today, like alligators and crocodiles, are just weak copies of their ancient ancestors.

I shudder as I recall these monsters to my remembrance. No human eye has ever beheld them living. They burdened this earth a thousand ages before man appeared, but their fossil remains, found in the argillaceous limestone called by the English the lias, have enabled their colossal structure to be perfectly built up again and anatomically ascertained.

I shudder when I remember these monsters. No human has ever seen them alive. They roamed the earth thousands of years before humans showed up, but their fossil remains, found in the clay-like limestone known as lias in English, have allowed us to reconstruct their massive structure and understand their anatomy completely.

I saw at the Hamburg museum the skeleton of one of these creatures thirty feet in length. Am I then fated—I, a denizen of earth—to be placed face to face with these representatives of long extinct families? No; surely it cannot be! Yet the deep marks of conical teeth upon the iron pick are certainly those of the crocodile.

I saw at the Hamburg museum the skeleton of one of these creatures thirty feet long. Am I destined—I, a person of Earth—to come face to face with these representatives of long-extinct families? No; it can’t be! Yet the deep impressions of conical teeth on the iron pick are definitely those of a crocodile.

My eyes are fearfully bent upon the sea. I dread to see one of these monsters darting forth from its submarine caverns. I suppose Professor Liedenbrock was of my opinion too, and even shared my fears, for after having examined the pick, his eyes traversed the ocean from side to side. What a very bad notion that was of his, I thought to myself, to take soundings just here! He has disturbed some monstrous beast in its remote den, and if we are not attacked on our voyage—

My eyes are anxiously fixed on the sea. I'm terrified of seeing one of those monsters suddenly emerging from its underwater hideouts. I think Professor Liedenbrock might feel the same way and even shares my fears, because after looking at the pick, he scanned the horizon of the ocean from side to side. What a terrible idea that was of his, I thought, to take soundings right here! He must have disturbed some huge creature in its distant lair, and if we don't get attacked during our journey—

I look at our guns and see that they are all right. My uncle notices it, and looks on approvingly.

I check our guns and see that they’re in good condition. My uncle notices this and looks at me with approval.

Already widely disturbed regions on the surface of the water indicate some commotion below. The danger is approaching. We must be on the look out.

Already visibly agitated areas on the surface of the water suggest some activity below. The danger is coming closer. We need to stay alert.

Tuesday, August 18. —Evening came, or rather the time came when sleep weighs down the weary eyelids, for there is no night here, and the ceaseless light wearies the eyes with its persistency just as if we were sailing under an arctic sun. Hans was at the helm. During his watch I slept.

Tuesday, August 18. —Evening arrived, or more accurately, the moment when exhaustion pulls down tired eyelids, since there’s no night here, and the constant light tires the eyes with its relentless brightness just as if we were sailing under an arctic sun. Hans was at the helm. While he was on watch, I slept.

Two hours afterwards a terrible shock awoke me. The raft was heaved up on a watery mountain and pitched down again, at a distance of twenty fathoms.

Two hours later, a terrible shock woke me up. The raft was lifted up on a watery mountain and then slammed down again, about twenty fathoms away.

"What is the matter?" shouted my uncle. "Have we struck land?"

"What’s going on?" my uncle shouted. "Did we hit land?"

Hans pointed with his finger at a dark mass six hundred yards away, rising and falling alternately with heavy plunges. I looked and cried:

Hans pointed with his finger at a dark mass six hundred yards away, rising and falling alternately with heavy plunges. I looked and shouted:

"It is an enormous porpoise."

"It’s a huge porpoise."

"Yes," replied my uncle, "and there is a sea lizard of vast size."

"Yes," my uncle replied, "and there’s a giant sea lizard."

"And farther on a monstrous crocodile. Look at its vast jaws and its rows of teeth! It is diving down!"

"And further ahead, a huge crocodile. Check out its massive jaws and rows of teeth! It's diving down!"

"There's a whale, a whale!" cried the Professor. "I can see its great fins. See how he is throwing out air and water through his blowers."

"There's a whale, a whale!" shouted the Professor. "I can see its huge fins. Look at how it's spraying air and water through its blowholes."

And in fact two liquid columns were rising to a considerable height above the sea. We stood amazed, thunderstruck, at the presence of such a herd of marine monsters. They were of supernatural dimensions; the smallest of them would have crunched our raft, crew and all, at one snap of its huge jaws.

And in fact, two liquid columns were shooting up to a significant height above the sea. We stood in awe, stunned, at the sight of such a group of sea monsters. They were enormous; even the smallest one could have crushed our raft, crew and all, in a single bite of its massive jaws.

Hans wants to tack to get away from this dangerous neighbourhood; but he sees on the other hand enemies not less terrible; a tortoise forty feet long, and a serpent of thirty, lifting its fearful head and gleaming eyes above the flood.

Hans wants to steer away from this dangerous neighborhood; but on the other hand, he sees even more terrifying enemies: a tortoise forty feet long and a thirty-foot serpent raising its fearsome head and shining eyes above the water.

Flight was out of the question now. The reptiles rose; they wheeled around our little raft with a rapidity greater than that of express trains. They described around us gradually narrowing circles. I took up my rifle. But what could a ball do against the scaly armour with which these enormous beasts were clad?

Flight was no longer an option. The reptiles emerged, circling our small raft faster than express trains. They traced gradually narrowing circles around us. I grabbed my rifle. But what could a bullet do against the thick armor that covered these massive creatures?

We stood dumb with fear. They approach us close: on one side the crocodile, on the other the serpent. The remainder of the sea monsters have disappeared. I prepare to fire. Hans stops me by a gesture. The two monsters pass within a hundred and fifty yards of the raft, and hurl themselves the one upon the other, with a fury which prevents them from seeing us.

We stood frozen with fear. They came closer to us: on one side was the crocodile, and on the other, the serpent. The other sea monsters had vanished. I got ready to shoot. Hans stopped me with a gesture. The two monsters passed within a hundred and fifty yards of the raft and charged at each other with such fury that they didn't notice us.

At three hundred yards from us the battle was fought. We could distinctly observe the two monsters engaged in deadly conflict. But it now seems to me as if the other animals were taking part in the fray—the porpoise, the whale, the lizard, the tortoise. Every moment I seem to see one or other of them. I point them to the Icelander. He shakes his head negatively.

At three hundred yards away, the battle was fought. We could clearly see the two creatures locked in a deadly struggle. But it now feels to me like the other animals were also getting involved—the porpoise, the whale, the lizard, the tortoise. Every moment, I think I spot one or the other of them. I point them out to the Icelander. He shakes his head in disagreement.

"Tva," says he.

"Tva," he says.

"What two? Does he mean that there are only two animals?"

"What two? Is he saying there are only two animals?"

"He is right," said my uncle, whose glass has never left his eye.

"He's right," said my uncle, whose drink has never left his hand.

"Surely you must be mistaken," I cried.

"You’re totally wrong," I said.

"No: the first of those monsters has a porpoise's snout, a lizard's head, a crocodile's teeth; and hence our mistake. It is the ichthyosaurus (the fish lizard), the most terrible of the ancient monsters of the deep."

"No: the first of those monsters has a porpoise's snout, a lizard's head, a crocodile's teeth; and that’s where we got it wrong. It's the ichthyosaurus (the fish lizard), the most terrifying of the ancient deep-sea monsters."

"And the other?"

"And the other one?"

"The other is a plesiosaurus (almost lizard), a serpent, armoured with the carapace and the paddles of a turtle; he is the dreadful enemy of the other."

"The other is a plesiosaurus (almost a lizard), a serpent, protected by a shell and the flippers of a turtle; he is the terrifying enemy of the other."

Hans had spoken truly. Two monsters only were creating all this commotion; and before my eyes are two reptiles of the primitive world. I can distinguish the eye of the ichthyosaurus glowing like a red-hot coal, and as large as a man's head. Nature has endowed it with an optical apparatus of extreme power, and capable of resisting the pressure of the great volume of water in the depths it inhabits. It has been appropriately called the saurian whale, for it has both the swiftness and the rapid movements of this monster of our own day. This one is not less than a hundred feet long, and I can judge of its size when it sweeps over the waters the vertical coils of its tail. Its jaw is enormous, and according to naturalists it is armed with no less than one hundred and eighty-two teeth.

Hans had spoken the truth. Two monsters were causing all this chaos, and in front of me are two reptiles from the ancient world. I can see the eye of the ichthyosaurus glowing like a red-hot coal and as big as a man's head. Nature has given it an extremely powerful optical system that can withstand the pressure of the massive volume of water in its deep habitat. It's fittingly called the saurian whale because it possesses both the speed and rapid movements of this modern-day monster. This one is at least one hundred feet long, and I can gauge its size as it sweeps over the water with the vertical coils of its tail. Its jaw is massive, and according to naturalists, it has no less than one hundred eighty-two teeth.

The plesiosaurus, a serpent with a cylindrical body and a short tail, has four flappers or paddles to act like oars. Its body is entirely covered with a thick armour of scales, and its neck, as flexible as a swan's, rises thirty feet above the waves.

The plesiosaurus, a serpent-like creature with a long body and a short tail, has four flippers that work like oars. Its body is fully covered in a thick layer of scales, and its neck, which is as flexible as a swan's, extends thirty feet above the waves.

Those huge creatures attacked each other with the greatest animosity. They heaved around them liquid mountains, which rolled even to our raft and rocked it perilously. Twenty times we were near capsizing. Hissings of prodigious force are heard. The two beasts are fast locked together; I cannot distinguish the one from the other. The probable rage of the conqueror inspires us with intense fear.

Those massive creatures fought each other with intense hatred. They tossed liquid mountains around them, which rolled all the way to our raft and rocked it dangerously. We nearly capsized twenty times. We could hear hissing with tremendous force. The two beasts are tightly locked together; I can't tell one from the other. The likely fury of the victor fills us with extreme fear.

One hour, two hours, pass away. The struggle continues with unabated ferocity. The combatants alternately approach and recede from our raft. We remain motionless, ready to fire. Suddenly the ichthyosaurus and the plesiosaurus disappear below, leaving a whirlpool eddying in the water. Several minutes pass by while the fight goes on under water.

One hour, then two hours, go by. The fight keeps raging with intense energy. The fighters move closer to and then further away from our raft. We stay still, prepared to shoot. Suddenly, the ichthyosaurus and the plesiosaurus dive beneath the surface, creating a whirlpool in the water. Several minutes go by as the battle continues underwater.

All at once an enormous head is darted up, the head of the plesiosaurus. The monster is wounded to death. I no longer see his scaly armour. Only his long neck shoots up, drops again, coils and uncoils, droops, lashes the waters like a gigantic whip, and writhes like a worm that you tread on. The water is splashed for a long way around. The spray almost blinds us. But soon the reptile's agony draws to an end; its movements become fainter, its contortions cease to be so violent, and the long serpentine form lies a lifeless log on the labouring deep.

Suddenly, a massive head shoots up, the head of the plesiosaurus. The creature is mortally wounded. I can't see its scaly armor anymore. Only its long neck rises, drops back down, twists and turns, droops, lashes the water like a giant whip, and writhes like a worm you step on. The water splashes everywhere around us. The spray nearly blinds us. But soon, the reptile’s suffering comes to an end; its movements grow weaker, its thrashing becomes less intense, and the long, snake-like body floats like a lifeless log on the churning sea.

As for the ichthyosaurus—has he returned to his submarine cavern? or will he reappear on the surface of the sea?

As for the ichthyosaurus—has he gone back to his underwater cave? Or will he show up again on the surface of the ocean?

CHAPTER XXXIV.

THE GREAT GEYSER

Wednesday, August 19.—Fortunately the wind blows violently, and has enabled us to flee from the scene of the late terrible struggle. Hans keeps at his post at the helm. My uncle, whom the absorbing incidents of the combat had drawn away from his contemplations, began again to look impatiently around him.

Wednesday, August 19.—Fortunately, the wind is blowing hard, allowing us to escape from the site of the recent terrifying battle. Hans remains steady at the helm. My uncle, who had been drawn away from his thoughts by the intense events of the fight, started looking around impatiently again.

The voyage resumes its uniform tenor, which I don't care to break with a repetition of such events as yesterday's.

The journey continues at its usual pace, and I don't want to interrupt it by going over yesterday's events again.

Thursday, Aug. 20.—Wind N.N.E., unsteady and fitful. Temperature high. Rate three and a half leagues an hour.

Thursday, Aug. 20.—Wind N.N.E., changing and inconsistent. High temperature. Speed three and a half leagues per hour.

About noon a distant noise is heard. I note the fact without being able to explain it. It is a continuous roar.

About noon, I hear a distant noise. I take note of it, but I can’t explain what it is. It’s a steady roar.

"In the distance," says the Professor, "there is a rock or islet, against which the sea is breaking."

"In the distance," says the Professor, "there's a rock or small island where the sea is crashing against it."

Hans climbs up the mast, but sees no breakers. The ocean' is smooth and unbroken to its farthest limit.

Hans climbs up the mast but sees no waves. The ocean is calm and unbroken as far as the eye can see.

Three hours pass away. The roarings seem to proceed from a very distant waterfall.

Three hours go by. The sounds seem to come from a waterfall far away.

I remark upon this to my uncle, who replies doubtfully: "Yes, I am convinced that I am right." Are we, then, speeding forward to some cataract which will cast us down an abyss? This method of getting on may please the Professor, because it is vertical; but for my part I prefer the more ordinary modes of horizontal progression.

I mention this to my uncle, who replies with uncertainty, "Yeah, I'm sure I'm right." Are we, then, rushing toward some waterfall that will drop us into a void? This approach might satisfy the Professor since it's all about going up and down, but personally, I prefer the more typical ways of moving forward.

At any rate, some leagues to the windward there must be some noisy phenomenon, for now the roarings are heard with increasing loudness. Do they proceed from the sky or the ocean?

At any rate, some leagues upwind there must be some loud phenomenon, because now the roars are getting louder. Do they come from the sky or the ocean?

I look up to the atmospheric vapours, and try to fathom their depths. The sky is calm and motionless. The clouds have reached the utmost limit of the lofty vault, and there lie still bathed in the bright glare of the electric light. It is not there that we must seek for the cause of this phenomenon. Then I examine the horizon, which is unbroken and clear of all mist. There is no change in its aspect. But if this noise arises from a fall, a cataract, if all this ocean flows away headlong into a lower basin yet, if that deafening roar is produced by a mass of falling water, the current must needs accelerate, and its increasing speed will give me the measure of the peril that threatens us. I consult the current: there is none. I throw an empty bottle into the sea: it lies still.

I look up at the clouds and try to understand their depths. The sky is calm and still. The clouds have reached the highest point in the sky and are just sitting there, lit up by the bright glare of the electric light. This isn't where we should look for the source of this phenomenon. Then I scan the horizon, which is unbroken and clear of any mist. Its appearance hasn't changed. But if this noise comes from a waterfall, if all this water rushes down into a lower basin, and if that deafening roar is caused by a mass of falling water, then the current must be picking up speed, and its increasing velocity will give me a sense of the danger we're in. I check the current: there isn’t one. I drop an empty bottle into the sea: it stays still.

About four Hans rises, lays hold of the mast, climbs to its top. Thence his eye sweeps a large area of sea, and it is fixed upon a point. His countenance exhibits no surprise, but his eye is immovably steady.

About four Hans rises, grabs the mast, and climbs to the top. From there, his gaze scans the vast sea, landing on a specific point. His expression shows no surprise, but his eyes remain firmly focused.

"He sees something," says my uncle.

"He sees something," my uncle says.

"I believe he does."

"I think he does."

Hans comes down, then stretches his arm to the south, saying:

Hans comes down, then stretches his arm to the south, saying:

"Dere nere!"

"Come here!"

"Down there?" repeated my uncle.

"Down there?" my uncle repeated.

Then, seizing his glass, he gazes attentively for a minute, which seems to me an age.

Then, grabbing his glass, he stares intently for a minute, which feels like forever to me.

"Yes, yes!" he cried. "I see a vast inverted cone rising from the surface."

"Yes, yes!" he shouted. "I see a huge upside-down cone rising from the surface."

"Is it another sea beast?"

"Is it another sea monster?"

"Perhaps it is."

"Maybe it is."

"Then let us steer farther westward, for we know something of the danger of coming across monsters of that sort."

"Then let's head further west, because we know a bit about the danger of encountering monsters like that."

"Let us go straight on," replied my uncle.

"Let's keep going," my uncle replied.

I appealed to Hans. He maintained his course inflexibly.

I pleaded with Hans. He stubbornly stuck to his decision.

Yet, if at our present distance from the animal, a distance of twelve leagues at the least, the column of water driven through its blowers may be distinctly seen, it must needs be of vast size. The commonest prudence would counsel immediate flight; but we did not come so far to be prudent.

Yet, if from our current distance from the animal, at least twelve leagues away, the column of water shot out through its blowers can be clearly seen, it must be enormous. The most basic wisdom would suggest we should run away immediately; but we didn't come this far to play it safe.

Imprudently, therefore, we pursue our way. The nearer we approach, the higher mounts the jet of water. What monster can possibly fill itself with such a quantity of water, and spurt it up so continuously?

Imprudently, we continue on our way. The closer we get, the higher the jet of water sprays. What kind of monster could possibly hold so much water and shoot it up like that continuously?

At eight in the evening we are not two leagues distant from it. Its body—dusky, enormous, hillocky—lies spread upon the sea like an islet. Is it illusion or fear? Its length seems to me a couple of thousand yards. What can be this cetacean, which neither Cuvier nor Blumenbach knew anything about? It lies motionless, as if asleep; the sea seems unable to move it in the least; it is the waves that undulate upon its sides. The column of water thrown up to a height of five hundred feet falls in rain with a deafening uproar. And here are we scudding like lunatics before the wind, to get near to a monster that a hundred whales a day would not satisfy!

At eight in the evening, we're about two leagues away from it. Its shape—dark, massive, and hilly—extends across the sea like a small island. Is it just my imagination or am I scared? It feels like it's a couple of thousand yards long. What could this creature be that neither Cuvier nor Blumenbach ever knew about? It lies there completely still, as if it's asleep; the sea doesn’t seem to budge it at all; it's the waves that roll over its sides. The jet of water shooting up to a height of five hundred feet crashes down like rain with a deafening noise. And here we are, racing like crazy in the wind to get close to a monster that a hundred whales a day wouldn’t even come close to satisfying!

Terror seizes upon me. I refuse to go further. I will cut the halliards if necessary! I am in open mutiny against the Professor, who vouchsafes no answer.

Terror grips me. I refuse to go any further. I will cut the lines if I have to! I am openly rebelling against the Professor, who gives no response.

Suddenly Hans rises, and pointing with his finger at the menacing object, he says:

Suddenly, Hans stands up and points at the threatening object, saying:

"Holm."

"Holm."

"An island!" cries my uncle.

"An island!" yells my uncle.

"That's not an island!" I cried sceptically.

"That's not an island!" I said skeptically.

"It's nothing else," shouted the Professor, with a loud laugh.

"It's nothing else," the Professor shouted, laughing loudly.

"But that column of water?"

"But that water column?"

"Geyser," said Hans.

"Geyser," said Hans.

"No doubt it is a geyser, like those in Iceland."

"No doubt it’s a geyser, just like those in Iceland."

At first I protest against being so widely mistaken as to have taken an island for a marine monster. But the evidence is against me, and I have to confess my error. It is nothing worse than a natural phenomenon.

At first, I protested against being so completely wrong as to mistake an island for a sea creature. But the evidence is stacked against me, and I have to admit my mistake. It’s nothing more than a natural occurrence.

As we approach nearer the dimensions of the liquid column become magnificent. The islet resembles, with a most deceiving likeness, an enormous cetacean, whose head dominates the waves at a height of twenty yards. The geyser, a word meaning 'fury,' rises majestically from its extremity. Deep and heavy explosions are heard from time to time, when the enormous jet, possessed with more furious violence, shakes its plumy crest, and springs with a bound till it reaches the lowest stratum of the clouds. It stands alone. No steam vents, no hot springs surround it, and all the volcanic power of the region is concentrated here. Sparks of electric fire mingle with the dazzling sheaf of lighted fluid, every drop of which refracts the prismatic colours.

As we get closer, the size of the liquid column becomes stunning. The small island looks eerily like a gigantic whale, with its head towering above the waves at a height of twenty yards. The geyser, which means 'fury,' rises grandly from its tip. Deep, heavy explosions can be heard occasionally, as the massive jet, bursting with intense force, waves its feathery crest and leaps high until it reaches the lowest layer of the clouds. It stands alone. There are no steam vents or hot springs nearby, and all the volcanic energy in the area is focused right here. Sparks of electric fire mix with the brilliant spray of light, with every drop refracting the colors of the rainbow.

"Let us land," said the Professor.

"Let's land," said the Prof.

"But we must carefully avoid this waterspout, which would sink our raft in a moment."

"But we have to carefully steer clear of this waterspout, or it will sink our raft in an instant."

Hans, steering with his usual skill, brought us to the other extremity of the islet.

Hans, navigating with his usual expertise, took us to the other end of the islet.

I leaped up on the rock; my uncle lightly followed, while our hunter remained at his post, like a man too wise ever to be astonished.

I jumped up onto the rock; my uncle followed casually, while our hunter stayed at his spot, like someone too smart to ever be surprised.

We walked upon granite mingled with siliceous tufa. The soil shivers and shakes under our feet, like the sides of an overheated boiler filled with steam struggling to get loose. We come in sight of a small central basin, out of which the geyser springs. I plunge a register thermometer into the boiling water. It marks an intense heat of 325°, which is far above the boiling point; therefore this water issues from an ardent furnace, which is not at all in harmony with Professor Liedenbrock's theories. I cannot help making the remark.

We walked on granite mixed with siliceous tufa. The ground trembles beneath our feet, like the sides of an overworked boiler filled with steam trying to escape. We catch sight of a small central basin, from which the geyser erupts. I dip a register thermometer into the boiling water. It registers a scorching 325°, which is well above the boiling point; so this water comes from an intense furnace, which definitely doesn’t match Professor Liedenbrock's theories. I can’t help but point this out.

"Well," he replied, "how does that make against my doctrine?"

"Well," he replied, "how does that go against my beliefs?"

"Oh, nothing at all," I said, seeing that I was going in opposition to immovable obstinacy.

"Oh, nothing at all," I said, realizing I was up against unyielding stubbornness.

Still I am constrained to confess that hitherto we have been wonderfully favoured, and that for some reason unknown to myself we have accomplished our journey under singularly favourable conditions of temperature. But it seems manifest to me that some day we shall reach a region where the central heat attains its highest limits, and goes beyond a point that can be registered by our thermometers.

Still, I have to admit that so far we have been incredibly fortunate, and for reasons I can’t explain, we have managed our journey in unusually favorable temperatures. But it’s clear to me that one day we will arrive at a place where the core heat reaches its highest levels, surpassing what our thermometers can measure.

"That is what we shall see." So says the Professor, who, having named this volcanic islet after his nephew, gives the signal to embark again.

"That is what we will see." So says the Professor, who, having named this volcanic island after his nephew, signals for everyone to board again.

For some minutes I am still contemplating the geyser. I notice that it throws up its column of water with variable force: sometimes sending it to a great height, then again to a lower, which I attribute to the variable pressure of the steam accumulated in its reservoir.

For a few minutes, I keep watching the geyser. I see that it shoots its column of water with different strength: sometimes sending it really high, and at other times lower, which I think is due to the changing pressure of the steam building up in its reservoir.

At last we leave the island, rounding away past the low rocks on its southern shore. Hans has taken advantage of the halt to refit his rudder.

At last, we leave the island, sailing past the low rocks along its southern shore. Hans has used the break to fix his rudder.

But before going any farther I make a few observations, to calculate the distance we have gone over, and note them in my journal. We have crossed two hundred and seventy leagues of sea since leaving Port Gräuben; and we are six hundred and twenty leagues from Iceland, under England. [1]

But before we go any further, I want to make a few notes to figure out the distance we've traveled and record it in my journal. We've crossed two hundred and seventy leagues of sea since leaving Port Gräuben, and we're six hundred and twenty leagues away from Iceland, under England. [1]

[1] This distance carries the travellers as far as under the Pyrenees if the league measures three miles. (Trans.)

[1] This distance takes the travelers as far as beneath the Pyrenees if the league is three miles. (Trans.)

CHAPTER XXXV.

AN ELECTRIC STORM

Friday, August 21.—On the morrow the magnificent geyser has disappeared. The wind has risen, and has rapidly carried us away from Axel Island. The roarings become lost in the distance.

Friday, August 21.—The next day, the stunning geyser is gone. The wind has picked up and quickly swept us away from Axel Island. The roar fades into the distance.

The weather—if we may use that term—will change before long. The atmosphere is charged with vapours, pervaded with the electricity generated by the evaporation of saline waters. The clouds are sinking lower, and assume an olive hue. The electric light can scarcely penetrate through the dense curtain which has dropped over the theatre on which the battle of the elements is about to be waged.

The weather—if we can call it that—will change soon. The air is full of moisture, filled with the electricity created by the evaporation of salty waters. The clouds are getting lower and taking on an olive color. The electric light can barely get through the thick curtain that has fallen over the stage where the battle of the elements is about to take place.

I feel peculiar sensations, like many creatures on earth at the approach of violent atmospheric changes. The heavily voluted cumulus clouds lower gloomily and threateningly; they wear that implacable look which I have sometimes noticed at the outbreak of a great storm. The air is heavy; the sea is calm.

I feel strange sensations, like many animals on earth when violent weather is coming. The thick, round clouds darken ominously; they have that relentless look I've sometimes seen right before a big storm hits. The air is heavy, and the sea is calm.

In the distance the clouds resemble great bales of cotton, piled up in picturesque disorder. By degrees they dilate, and gain in huge size what they lose in number. Such is their ponderous weight that they cannot rise from the horizon; but, obeying an impulse from higher currents, their dense consistency slowly yields. The gloom upon them deepens; and they soon present to our view a ponderous mass of almost level surface. From time to time a fleecy tuft of mist, with yet some gleaming light left upon it, drops down upon the dense floor of grey, and loses itself in the opaque and impenetrable mass.

In the distance, the clouds look like huge cotton bales, piled up in a beautiful mess. Gradually, they expand, getting bigger as they lose some of their numbers. The weight they carry is so heavy that they can’t rise from the horizon; instead, responding to a push from higher winds, their thick form slowly gives way. The darkness on them deepens, and they soon show us a heavy mass with an almost flat surface. Occasionally, a fluffy tuft of mist, still catching a bit of light, falls onto the dense grey floor and disappears into the thick, impenetrable mass.

The atmosphere is evidently charged and surcharged with electricity. My whole body is saturated; my hair bristles just as when you stand upon an insulated stool under the action of an electrical machine. It seems to me as if my companions, the moment they touched me, would receive a severe shock like that from an electric eel.

The atmosphere is clearly buzzing with energy. My whole body feels tingly; my hair stands on end like when you’re on an insulated stool near an electrical machine. It feels like my friends, the moment they touch me, would get a serious jolt like from an electric eel.

At ten in the morning the symptoms of storm become aggravated. The wind never lulls but to acquire increased strength; the vast bank of heavy clouds is a huge reservoir of fearful windy gusts and rushing storms.

At ten in the morning, the signs of the storm get worse. The wind never calms down; instead, it gets stronger. The massive bank of dark clouds holds a large amount of terrifying gusts and raging storms.

I am loth to believe these atmospheric menaces, and yet I cannot help muttering:

I am reluctant to believe these threats from the atmosphere, and yet I can’t help but mumble:

"Here's some very bad weather coming on."

"There's some really bad weather coming."

The Professor made no answer. His temper is awful, to judge from the working of his features, as he sees this vast length of ocean unrolling before him to an indefinite extent. He can only spare time to shrug his shoulders viciously.

The Professor didn’t respond. His mood seems terrible, judging by the expressions on his face as he watches this endless stretch of ocean unfolding before him. All he can do is give a quick, irritated shrug of his shoulders.

"There's a heavy storm coming on," I cried, pointing towards the horizon. "Those clouds seem as if they were going to crush the sea."

"There's a big storm coming," I shouted, pointing toward the horizon. "Those clouds look like they're going to smash into the sea."

A deep silence falls on all around. The lately roaring winds are hushed into a dead calm; nature seems to breathe no more, and to be sinking into the stillness of death. On the mast already I see the light play of a lambent St. Elmo's fire; the outstretched sail catches not a breath of wind, and hangs like a sheet of lead. The rudder stands motionless in a sluggish, waveless sea. But if we have now ceased to advance why do we yet leave that sail loose, which at the first shock of the tempest may capsize us in a moment?

A deep silence falls all around. The winds that were just roaring are now completely still; nature seems to have stopped breathing and is sinking into an eerie calm. On the mast, I can already see the flickering light of St. Elmo's fire; the sail is completely limp, catching no breeze and hanging like a heavy weight. The rudder is motionless in the sluggish, waveless sea. But if we’ve stopped making progress, why do we still leave that sail loose, which could easily capsize us at the first blow of the storm?

"Let us reef the sail and cut the mast down!" I cried. "That will be safest."

"Let's reef the sail and take down the mast!" I shouted. "That will be the safest option."

"No, no! Never!" shouted my impetuous uncle. "Never! Let the wind catch us if it will! What I want is to get the least glimpse of rock or shore, even if our raft should be smashed into shivers!"

"No, no! Never!" my impulsive uncle shouted. "Never! Let the wind do its worst! All I want is to catch a glimpse of land or shore, even if our raft gets smashed to pieces!"

The words were hardly out of his mouth when a sudden change took place in the southern sky. The piled-up vapours condense into water; and the air, put into violent action to supply the vacuum left by the condensation of the mists, rouses itself into a whirlwind. It rushes on from the farthest recesses of the vast cavern. The darkness deepens; scarcely can I jot down a few hurried notes. The helm makes a bound. My uncle falls full length; I creep close to him. He has laid a firm hold upon a rope, and appears to watch with grim satisfaction this awful display of elemental strife.

The moment he finished speaking, a sudden change occurred in the southern sky. The thick clouds condensed into water, and the air, forced into action to fill the void left by the evaporating mist, whipped up into a whirlwind. It surged in from the deepest corners of the vast cave. The darkness deepens; I can barely jot down a few quick notes. The helm lurches forward. My uncle falls flat; I crawl over to him. He has grasped a rope tightly and seems to watch with grim satisfaction this terrifying display of nature's chaos.

Hans stirs not. His long hair blown by the pelting storm, and laid flat across his immovable countenance, makes him a strange figure; for the end of each lock of loose flowing hair is tipped with little luminous radiations. This frightful mask of electric sparks suggests to me, even in this dizzy excitement, a comparison with pre-adamite man, the contemporary of the ichthyosaurus and the megatherium. [1]

Hans doesn't move. His long hair is blown by the relentless storm and lies flat across his unchanging face, making him look odd; the ends of each loose strand are tipped with tiny glowing sparks. This terrifying mask of electric sparks reminds me, even in this dizzy excitement, of pre-Adamic man, a contemporary of the ichthyosaurus and the megatherium. [1]

[1] Rather of the mammoth and the mastodon. (Trans.)

[1] Rather of the mammoth and the mastodon. (Trans.)

The mast yet holds firm. The sail stretches tight like a bubble ready to burst. The raft flies at a rate that I cannot reckon, but not so fast as the foaming clouds of spray which it dashes from side to side in its headlong speed.

The mast still stands strong. The sail is tight like a bubble about to pop. The raft moves at a speed I can't measure, but not as quickly as the frothy spray it kicks up from side to side in its wild rush.

"The sail! the sail!" I cry, motioning to lower it.

"The sail! The sail!" I shout, signaling to bring it down.

"No!" replies my uncle.

"No!" replies my uncle.

"Nej!" repeats Hans, leisurely shaking his head.

"No!" Hans repeats, casually shaking his head.

But now the rain forms a rushing cataract in front of that horizon toward which we are running with such maddening speed. But before it has reached us the rain cloud parts asunder, the sea boils, and the electric fires are brought into violent action by a mighty chemical power that descends from the higher regions. The most vivid flashes of lightning are mingled with the violent crash of continuous thunder. Ceaseless fiery arrows dart in and out amongst the flying thunder-clouds; the vaporous mass soon glows with incandescent heat; hailstones rattle fiercely down, and as they dash upon our iron tools they too emit gleams and flashes of lurid light. The heaving waves resemble fiery volcanic hills, each belching forth its own interior flames, and every crest is plumed with dancing fire. My eyes fail under the dazzling light, my ears are stunned with the incessant crash of thunder. I must be bound to the mast, which bows like a reed before the mighty strength of the storm.

But now the rain forms a rushing waterfall in front of the horizon we're racing toward with such intense speed. Before it reaches us, the rain cloud splits apart, the sea churns, and electric flashes are activated by a powerful chemical force descending from above. The brightest bolts of lightning mix with the continuous roar of thunder. Endless fiery arrows dart in and out among the swirling thunderclouds; the vaporous mass quickly glows with intense heat; hailstones crash down fiercely, and as they hit our metal tools, they also emit flashes of harsh light. The heaving waves look like fiery volcanic hills, each spilling out its own internal flames, and every wave crest is tipped with dancing fire. My eyes struggle against the blinding light, and my ears are overwhelmed by the constant roar of thunder. I have to be tied to the mast, which bends like a reed under the powerful force of the storm.

(Here my notes become vague and indistinct. I have only been able to find a few which I seem to have jotted down almost unconsciously. But their very brevity and their obscurity reveal the intensity of the excitement which dominated me, and describe the actual position even better than my memory could do.)

(Here my notes become vague and unclear. I’ve only managed to find a few that I seem to have written down almost without thinking. But their shortness and obscurity highlight the intensity of the excitement I felt and capture the actual situation even better than my memory could.)

Sunday, 23.—Where are we? Driven forward with a swiftness that cannot be measured.

Sunday, 23.—Where are we? Pushed ahead with a speed that can’t be measured.

The night was fearful; no abatement of the storm. The din and uproar are incessant; our ears are bleeding; to exchange a word is impossible.

The night was terrifying; the storm showed no signs of letting up. The noise and chaos are nonstop; our ears are hurting; it's impossible to say a word.

The lightning flashes with intense brilliancy, and never seems to cease for a moment. Zigzag streams of bluish white fire dash down upon the sea and rebound, and then take an upward flight till they strike the granite vault that overarches our heads. Suppose that solid roof should crumble down upon our heads! Other flashes with incessant play cross their vivid fires, while others again roll themselves into balls of living fire which explode like bombshells, but the music of which scarcely-adds to the din of the battle strife that almost deprives us of our senses of hearing and sight; the limit of intense loudness has been passed within which the human ear can distinguish one sound from another. If all the powder magazines in the world were to explode at once, we should hear no more than we do now.

The lightning flashes with intense brightness and never seems to stop. Jagged streams of bluish-white fire dart down to the sea and bounce back, then soar upward until they hit the rocky ceiling above us. What if that solid roof came crashing down on us? Other flashes continuously cross their bright paths, while some form into spheres of living fire that explode like bombshells, but their sound barely adds to the chaos of battle that nearly overwhelms our senses of hearing and sight; we've reached a level of loudness where the human ear can't differentiate one sound from another. If all the gunpowder stores in the world were to explode at once, we wouldn't hear it any more clearly than we do now.

From the under surface of the clouds there are continual emissions of lurid light; electric matter is in continual evolution from their component molecules; the gaseous elements of the air need to be slaked with moisture; for innumerable columns of water rush upwards into the air and fall back again in white foam.

From beneath the clouds, there's a constant outpouring of bright light; energy is constantly transforming from their individual molecules; the air's gaseous elements need to be quenched with moisture; countless streams of water shoot up into the air and then crash back down in white foam.

Whither are we flying? My uncle lies full length across the raft.

Whither are we flying? My uncle is lying stretched out across the raft.

The heat increases. I refer to the thermometer; it indicates . . . (the figure is obliterated).

The heat rises. I check the thermometer; it shows . . . (the number is smudged).

Monday, August 24.—Will there be an end to it? Is the atmospheric condition, having once reached this density, to become final?

Monday, August 24.—Will this ever come to an end? Is this heavy atmosphere, now that it's reached this thickness, going to stay like this forever?

We are prostrated and worn out with fatigue. But Hans is as usual. The raft bears on still to the south-east. We have made two hundred leagues since we left Axel Island.

We are exhausted and worn out from fatigue. But Hans is as always. The raft continues to head southeast. We have covered two hundred leagues since we left Axel Island.

At noon the violence of the storm redoubles. We are obliged to secure as fast as possible every article that belongs to our cargo. Each of us is lashed to some part of the raft. The waves rise above our heads.

At noon, the storm's violence intensifies. We have to quickly secure every item that makes up our cargo. Each of us is tied to some part of the raft. The waves are crashing over our heads.

For three days we have never been able to make each other hear a word. Our mouths open, our lips move, but not a word can be heard. We cannot even make ourselves heard by approaching our mouth close to the ear.

For three days, we haven't been able to hear each other speak a single word. Our mouths open, our lips move, but no sound comes out. We can't even get our voices heard by getting our mouths close to each other's ears.

My uncle has drawn nearer to me. He has uttered a few words. They seem to be 'We are lost'; but I am not sure.

My uncle has come closer to me. He has said a few words. They sound like 'We are lost'; but I'm not sure.

At last I write down the words: "Let us lower the sail."

At last, I write down the words: "Let's lower the sail."

He nods his consent.

He nods in agreement.

Scarcely has he lifted his head again before a ball of fire has bounded over the waves and lighted on board our raft. Mast and sail flew up in an instant together, and I saw them carried up to prodigious height, resembling in appearance a pterodactyle, one of those strong birds of the infant world.

Scarcely has he lifted his head again before a ball of fire has bounced over the waves and landed on our raft. The mast and sail shot up together in an instant, and I saw them rise to an incredible height, looking like a pterodactyl, one of those powerful birds from the early world.

We lay there, our blood running cold with unspeakable terror. The fireball, half of it white, half azure blue, and the size of a ten-inch shell, moved slowly about the raft, but revolving on its own axis with astonishing velocity, as if whipped round by the force of the whirlwind. Here it comes, there it glides, now it is up the ragged stump of the mast, thence it lightly leaps on the provision bag, descends with a light bound, and just skims the powder magazine. Horrible! we shall be blown up; but no, the dazzling disk of mysterious light nimbly leaps aside; it approaches Hans, who fixes his blue eye upon it steadily; it threatens the head of my uncle, who falls upon his knees with his head down to avoid it. And now my turn comes; pale and trembling under the blinding splendour and the melting heat, it drops at my feet, spinning silently round upon the deck; I try to move my foot away, but cannot.

We lay there, our blood running cold with unthinkable fear. The fireball, half white and half bright blue, about the size of a ten-inch shell, moved slowly around the raft but spun on its own axis at an incredible speed, as if whipped by a powerful whirlwind. Here it comes, there it glides, now it's up the jagged stump of the mast, then it lightly jumps onto the supply bag, descends with a gentle bounce, and just grazes the powder magazine. Terrifying! We’re going to be blown up; but no, the dazzling disk of mysterious light quickly jumps aside; it comes closer to Hans, who keeps his blue eye fixed on it; it threatens my uncle’s head, who drops to his knees and bows his head to avoid it. And now it's my turn; pale and shaking under the blinding brightness and intense heat, it drops at my feet, spinning silently on the deck; I try to move my foot away, but I can’t.

A suffocating smell of nitrogen fills the air, it enters the throat, it fills the lungs. We suffer stifling pains.

A suffocating smell of nitrogen fills the air, it enters the throat, it fills the lungs. We endure intense pain.

Why am I unable to move my foot? Is it riveted to the planks? Alas! the fall upon our fated raft of this electric globe has magnetised every iron article on board. The instruments, the tools, our guns, are clashing and clanking violently in their collisions with each other; the nails of my boots cling tenaciously to a plate of iron let into the timbers, and I cannot draw my foot away from the spot. At last by a violent effort I release myself at the instant when the ball in its gyrations was about to seize upon it, and carry me off my feet ….

Why can’t I move my foot? Is it stuck to the deck? Ugh! The fall onto our doomed raft from this electric globe has magnetized every metal thing on board. The tools, the equipment, our guns are clashing and banging against each other; the nails in my boots are stuck firmly to an iron plate embedded in the wood, and I can’t pull my foot away. Finally, with a huge effort, I break free just as the ball was about to grab it and knock me off my feet…

Ah! what a flood of intense and dazzling light! the globe has burst, and we are deluged with tongues of fire!

Ah! What a surge of bright, intense light! The globe has exploded, and we are flooded with flames!

Then all the light disappears. I could just see my uncle at full length on the raft, and Hans still at his helm and spitting fire under the action of the electricity which has saturated him.

Then all the light fades away. I could see my uncle lying flat on the raft, and Hans still at his helm, spitting flames because of the electricity coursing through him.

But where are we going to? Where?

But where are we headed? Where?

* * * *

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Tuesday, August 25.—I recover from a long swoon. The storm continues to roar and rage; the lightnings dash hither and thither, like broods of fiery serpents filling all the air. Are we still under the sea? Yes, we are borne at incalculable speed. We have been carried under England, under the channel, under France, perhaps under the whole of Europe.

Tuesday, August 25.—I come to after a long faint. The storm keeps howling and raging; the lightning flashes everywhere, like swarms of fiery snakes filling the sky. Are we still underwater? Yes, we're moving at an unimaginable speed. We’ve been taken beneath England, under the channel, under France, maybe even under all of Europe.

* * * *

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

A fresh noise is heard! Surely it is the sea breaking upon the rocks!
But then . . . .

A new sound is heard! It must be the sea crashing against the rocks!
But then . . . .

CHAPTER XXXVI.

CALM PHILOSOPHIC DISCUSSIONS

Here I end what I may call my log, happily saved from the wreck, and
I resume my narrative as before.

Here I conclude what I can call my log, thankfully saved from the wreck, and
I continue my story as before.

What happened when the raft was dashed upon the rocks is more than I can tell. I felt myself hurled into the waves; and if I escaped from death, and if my body was not torn over the sharp edges of the rocks, it was because the powerful arm of Hans came to my rescue.

What happened when the raft crashed against the rocks is more than I can explain. I found myself thrown into the waves; and if I survived death, and if my body wasn't ripped apart by the jagged edges of the rocks, it was because Hans's strong arm came to my rescue.

The brave Icelander carried me out of the reach of the waves, over a burning sand where I found myself by the side of my uncle.

The brave Icelander carried me away from the waves, across hot sand, until I ended up next to my uncle.

Then he returned to the rocks, against which the furious waves were beating, to save what he could. I was unable to speak. I was shattered with fatigue and excitement; I wanted a whole hour to recover even a little.

Then he went back to the rocks, where the wild waves were crashing, to save whatever he could. I couldn’t speak. I was exhausted and overwhelmed; I needed a whole hour to catch my breath, even just a little.

But a deluge of rain was still falling, though with that violence which generally denotes the near cessation of a storm. A few overhanging rocks afforded us some shelter from the storm. Hans prepared some food, which I could not touch; and each of us, exhausted with three sleepless nights, fell into a broken and painful sleep.

But a heavy rain was still pouring down, though with that force that usually means the storm is about to end. A few overhanging rocks gave us some protection from the weather. Hans made some food, but I couldn't eat any of it; and each of us, worn out from three sleepless nights, fell into a restless and painful sleep.

The next day the weather was splendid. The sky and the sea had sunk into sudden repose. Every trace of the awful storm had disappeared. The exhilarating voice of the Professor fell upon my ears as I awoke; he was ominously cheerful.

The next day the weather was gorgeous. The sky and the sea had settled into calm. Every sign of the terrible storm had vanished. The invigorating voice of the Professor reached my ears as I woke up; he sounded strangely happy.

"Well, my boy," he cried, "have you slept well?"

"Well, my boy," he exclaimed, "did you sleep well?"

Would not any one have thought that we were still in our cheerful little house on the Königstrasse and that I was only just coming down to breakfast, and that I was to be married to Gräuben that day?

Wouldn't anyone have thought we were still in our cozy little house on Königstrasse and that I was just coming downstairs for breakfast, ready to marry Gräuben that day?

Alas! if the tempest had but sent the raft a little more east, we should have passed under Germany, under my beloved town of Hamburg, under the very street where dwelt all that I loved most in the world. Then only forty leagues would have separated us! But they were forty leagues perpendicular of solid granite wall, and in reality we were a thousand leagues asunder!

Alas! If the storm had just pushed the raft a bit more to the east, we would have gone right under Germany, under my beloved town of Hamburg, under the very street where everything I loved most in the world lived. Then there would have been just forty leagues between us! But those were forty leagues straight up a solid granite wall, and in reality, we were a thousand leagues apart!

All these painful reflections rapidly crossed my mind before I could answer my uncle's question.

All these painful thoughts rushed through my mind before I could respond to my uncle's question.

"Well, now," he repeated, "won't you tell me how you have slept?"

"Well, now," he said again, "can you tell me how you've slept?"

"Oh, very well," I said. "I am only a little knocked up, but I shall soon be better."

"Oh, fine," I said. "I'm just a bit shaken up, but I'll be fine soon."

"Oh," says my uncle, "that's nothing to signify. You are only a little bit tired."

"Oh," says my uncle, "that's nothing to worry about. You’re just a little tired."

"But you, uncle, you seem in very good spirits this morning."

"But you, Uncle, you seem really happy this morning."

"Delighted, my boy, delighted. We have got there."

"Excited, my boy, excited. We made it."

"To our journey's end?"

"To the end of our journey?"

"No; but we have got to the end of that endless sea. Now we shall go by land, and really begin to go down! down! down!"

"No; but we’ve reached the end of that endless sea. Now we’ll travel by land and truly start to descend! down! down!"

"But, my dear uncle, do let me ask you one question."

"But, my dear uncle, may I ask you one question?"

"Of course, Axel."

"Sure thing, Axel."

"How about returning?"

"Want to go back?"

"Returning? Why, you are talking about the return before the arrival."

"Returning? You’re talking about the return before you’ve even arrived."

"No, I only want to know how that is to be managed."

"No, I just want to know how that will be handled."

"In the simplest way possible. When we have reached the centre of the globe, either we shall find some new way to get back, or we shall come back like decent folks the way we came. I feel pleased at the thought that it is sure not to be shut against us."

"In the simplest way possible. When we've reached the center of the globe, either we'll find a new way to get back, or we'll return like decent people the way we came. I'm glad to think that it's definitely not going to be closed off to us."

"But then we shall have to refit the raft."

"But then we'll need to fix the raft."

"Of course."

"Absolutely."

"Then, as to provisions, have we enough to last?"

"Then, regarding supplies, do we have enough to last?"

"Yes; to be sure we have. Hans is a clever fellow, and I am sure he must have saved a large part of our cargo. But still let us go and make sure."

"Yes, we definitely have. Hans is smart, and I’m sure he managed to save a good portion of our cargo. But let’s go check just to be sure."

We left this grotto which lay open to every wind. At the same time I cherished a trembling hope which was a fear as well. It seemed to me impossible that the terrible wreck of the raft should not have destroyed everything on board. On my arrival on the shore I found Hans surrounded by an assemblage of articles all arranged in good order. My uncle shook hands with him with a lively gratitude. This man, with almost superhuman devotion, had been at work all the while that we were asleep, and had saved the most precious of the articles at the risk of his life.

We left the cave that was exposed to every breeze. At the same time, I held onto a shaky hope that felt like fear, too. It seemed impossible that the terrible wreck of the raft hadn’t destroyed everything on board. When I got to the shore, I found Hans surrounded by a collection of items, all neatly organized. My uncle shook hands with him in heartfelt gratitude. This man, showing almost superhuman dedication, had been working while we were asleep and had saved the most valuable things at the risk of his own life.

Not that we had suffered no losses. For instance, our firearms; but we might do without them. Our stock of powder had remained uninjured after having risked blowing up during the storm.

Not that we didn't experience any losses. For example, our firearms; but we could manage without them. Our supply of gunpowder stayed safe even after being at risk of blowing up during the storm.

"Well," cried the Professor, "as we have no guns we cannot hunt, that's all."

"Well," shouted the Professor, "since we don't have any guns, we can't go hunting. That's it."

"Yes, but how about the instruments?"

"Yes, but what about the instruments?"

"Here is the aneroid, the most useful of all, and for which I would have given all the others. By means of it I can calculate the depth and know when we have reached the centre; without it we might very likely go beyond, and come out at the antipodes!"

"Here is the aneroid, the most useful of all, and for which I would have given up all the others. With it, I can calculate the depth and know when we have reached the center; without it, we might very likely go too far and end up at the opposite side of the world!"

Such high spirits as these were rather too strong.

Such high spirits as these were a bit too intense.

"But where is the compass? I asked.

"But where is the compass?" I asked.

"Here it is, upon this rock, in perfect condition, as well as the thermometers and the chronometer. The hunter is a splendid fellow."

"Here it is, on this rock, in perfect condition, along with the thermometers and the chronometer. The hunter is a great guy."

There was no denying it. We had all our instruments. As for tools and appliances, there they all lay on the ground—ladders, ropes, picks, spades, etc.

There was no denying it. We had all our instruments. As for tools and appliances, there they all were on the ground—ladders, ropes, picks, shovels, etc.

Still there was the question of provisions to be settled, and I asked—"How are we off for provisions?"

Still, there was the question of provisions to figure out, and I asked—"How are we doing on supplies?"

The boxes containing these were in a line upon the shore, in a perfect state of preservation; for the most part the sea had spared them, and what with biscuits, salt meat, spirits, and salt fish, we might reckon on four months' supply.

The boxes were lined up on the shore, in perfect condition; for the most part, the sea had spared them, and with biscuits, salt meat, spirits, and salted fish, we could expect about four months' worth of supplies.

"Four months!" cried the Professor. "We have time to go and to return; and with what is left I will give a grand dinner to my friends at the Johannæum."

"Four months!" exclaimed the Professor. "We have plenty of time to go and come back; and with what’s left, I’ll throw a big dinner for my friends at the Johannæum."

I ought by this time to have been quite accustomed to my uncle's ways; yet there was always something fresh about him to astonish me.

I should by now be used to my uncle's ways, but there was always something new about him that amazed me.

"Now," said he, "we will replenish our supply of water with the rain which the storm has left in all these granite basins; therefore we shall have no reason to fear anything from thirst. As for the raft, I will recommend Hans to do his best to repair it, although I don't expect it will be of any further use to us."

"Now," he said, "we'll refill our water supply with the rain that the storm has collected in these granite basins; so we won't have to worry about thirst. As for the raft, I'll ask Hans to do his best to fix it, even though I don't think it will be useful to us anymore."

"How so?" I cried.

"How so?" I exclaimed.

"An idea of my own, my lad. I don't think we shall come out by the way that we went in."

"That's my own idea, my friend. I don’t think we’ll exit the same way we entered."

I stared at the Professor with a good deal of mistrust. I asked, was he not touched in the brain? And yet there was method in his madness.

I looked at the Professor with a lot of mistrust. I asked if he wasn't a bit off in the head. And yet there was a method to his madness.

"And now let us go to breakfast," said he.

"And now let's go to breakfast," he said.

I followed him to a headland, after he had given his instructions to the hunter. There preserved meat, biscuit, and tea made us an excellent meal, one of the best I ever remember. Hunger, the fresh air, the calm quiet weather, after the commotions we had gone through, all contributed to give me a good appetite.

I followed him to a point of land after he had given his instructions to the hunter. There, preserved meat, biscuits, and tea made for an excellent meal—one of the best I can remember. Hunger, the fresh air, and the peaceful weather after all the chaos we had experienced all contributed to giving me a great appetite.

Whilst breakfasting I took the opportunity to put to my uncle the question where we were now.

While having breakfast, I took the chance to ask my uncle where we were now.

"That seems to me," I said, "rather difficult to make out."

"That seems pretty hard to figure out," I said.

"Yes, it is difficult," he said, "to calculate exactly; perhaps even impossible, since during these three stormy days I have been unable to keep any account of the rate or direction of the raft; but still we may get an approximation."

"Yeah, it’s tough," he said, "to figure it out exactly; maybe even impossible, because for the past three stormy days I've been unable to keep track of the speed or direction of the raft; but we can still get an estimate."

"The last observation," I remarked, "was made on the island, when the geyser was—"

"The last observation," I said, "was made on the island, when the geyser was—"

"You mean Axel Island. Don't decline the honour of having given your name to the first island ever discovered in the central parts of the globe."

"You mean Axel Island. Don't pass up the opportunity to have your name associated with the first island ever discovered in the central regions of the world."

"Well," said I, "let it be Axel Island. Then we had cleared two hundred and seventy leagues of sea, and we were six hundred leagues from Iceland."

"Alright," I said, "let's call it Axel Island. By then, we had crossed two hundred and seventy leagues of sea, and we were six hundred leagues away from Iceland."

"Very well," answered my uncle; "let us start from that point and count four days' storm, during which our rate cannot have been less than eighty leagues in the twenty-four hours."

"Alright," replied my uncle; "let's begin from that point and track four days of storm, during which our pace must have been at least eighty leagues in a twenty-four hour period."

"That is right; and this would make three hundred leagues more."

"That's true; and that would add another three hundred leagues."

"Yes, and the Liedenbrock sea would be six hundred leagues from shore to shore. Surely, Axel, it may vie in size with the Mediterranean itself."

"Yes, and the Liedenbrock sea would be six hundred leagues from one shore to the other. Definitely, Axel, it could compete in size with the Mediterranean itself."

"Especially," I replied, "if it happens that we have only crossed it in its narrowest part. And it is a curious circumstance," I added, "that if my computations are right, and we are nine hundred leagues from Rejkiavik, we have now the Mediterranean above our head."

"Especially," I replied, "if we've only crossed it at its narrowest point. And it's an interesting situation," I added, "that if my calculations are correct, and we are nine hundred leagues from Reykjavik, we now have the Mediterranean above us."

"That is a good long way, my friend. But whether we are under Turkey or the Atlantic depends very much upon the question in what direction we have been moving. Perhaps we have deviated."

"That's quite a distance, my friend. But whether we're under Turkey or the Atlantic really depends on the direction we've been going. Maybe we've strayed off course."

"No, I think not. Our course has been the same all along, and I believe this shore is south-east of Port Gräuben."

"No, I don't think so. Our route has been the same the whole time, and I believe this shore is southeast of Port Gräuben."

"Well," replied my uncle, "we may easily ascertain this by consulting the compass. Let us go and see what it says."

"Well," my uncle said, "we can easily find out by checking the compass. Let's go see what it says."

The Professor moved towards the rock upon which Hans had laid down the instruments. He was gay and full of spirits; he rubbed his hands, he studied his attitudes. I followed him, curious to know if I was right in my estimate. As soon as we had arrived at the rock my uncle took the compass, laid it horizontally, and questioned the needle, which, after a few oscillations, presently assumed a fixed position. My uncle looked, and looked, and looked again. He rubbed his eyes, and then turned to me thunderstruck with some unexpected discovery.

The Professor walked over to the rock where Hans had set down the equipment. He was cheerful and full of energy; he rubbed his hands and adjusted his stance. I followed him, eager to see if my judgment was correct. Once we reached the rock, my uncle took out the compass, held it flat, and checked the needle, which, after a few wobbles, settled in a fixed direction. My uncle stared and stared, then rubbed his eyes and turned to me, shocked by some surprising finding.

"What is the matter?" I asked.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

He motioned to me to look. An exclamation of astonishment burst from me. The north pole of the needle was turned to what we supposed to be the south. It pointed to the shore instead of to the open sea! I shook the box, examined it again, it was in perfect condition. In whatever position I placed the box the needle pertinaciously returned to this unexpected quarter. Therefore there seemed no reason to doubt that during the storm there had been a sudden change of wind unperceived by us, which had brought our raft back to the shore which we thought we had left so long a distance behind us.

He signaled for me to look. I gasped in surprise. The north pole of the needle was pointing to what we thought was the south. It was aimed at the shore instead of out to the open sea! I shook the box and checked it again; it was in perfect condition. No matter how I turned the box, the needle stubbornly returned to this unexpected direction. So, it seemed likely that during the storm there had been a sudden change in the wind that we didn’t notice, which had taken our raft back to the shore we believed we had left far behind.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE LIEDENBROCK MUSEUM OF GEOLOGY

How shall I describe the strange series of passions which in succession shook the breast of Professor Liedenbrock? First stupefaction, then incredulity, lastly a downright burst of rage. Never had I seen the man so put out of countenance and so disturbed. The fatigues of our passage across, the dangers met, had all to be begun over again. We had gone backwards instead of forwards!

How do I describe the strange mix of emotions that overwhelmed Professor Liedenbrock one after another? First, shock, then disbelief, and finally a full-on explosion of anger. I had never seen him so flustered and agitated. All the hardships we faced during our journey and the dangers we encountered felt like they needed to be faced all over again. We had gone backward instead of forward!

But my uncle rapidly recovered himself.

But my uncle quickly collected himself.

"Aha! will fate play tricks upon me? Will the elements lay plots against me? Shall fire, air, and water make a combined attack against me? Well, they shall know what a determined man can do. I will not yield. I will not stir a single foot backwards, and it will be seen whether man or nature is to have the upper hand!"

"Aha! Is fate going to play tricks on me? Are the elements trying to conspire against me? Will fire, air, and water team up to attack me? Well, they'll learn what a determined person can accomplish. I won’t give in. I won’t take a single step back, and we’ll see whether man or nature comes out on top!"

Erect upon the rock, angry and threatening, Otto Liedenbrock was a rather grotesque fierce parody upon the fierce Achilles defying the lightning. But I thought it my duty to interpose and attempt to lay some restraint upon this unmeasured fanaticism.

Erect on the rock, angry and threatening, Otto Liedenbrock was a rather grotesque, fierce parody of the fierce Achilles defying the lightning. But I felt it was my duty to step in and try to put some restraint on this extreme fanaticism.

"Just listen to me," I said firmly. "Ambition must have a limit somewhere; we cannot perform impossibilities; we are not at all fit for another sea voyage; who would dream of undertaking a voyage of five hundred leagues upon a heap of rotten planks, with a blanket in rags for a sail, a stick for a mast, and fierce winds in our teeth? We cannot steer; we shall be buffeted by the tempests, and we should be fools and madmen to attempt to cross a second time."

"Just listen to me," I said firmly. "Ambition has to have its limits; we can't do the impossible. We're definitely not ready for another sea voyage. Who would even think about taking a trip of five hundred leagues on a pile of rotten planks, with a tattered blanket for a sail, a stick for a mast, and strong winds against us? We can’t steer; we’ll be tossed around by the storms, and it would be foolish and insane to try to cross again."

I was able to develop this series of unanswerable reasons for ten minutes without interruption; not that the Professor was paying any respectful attention to his nephew's arguments, but because he was deaf to all my eloquence.

I was able to come up with this series of unanswerable reasons for ten minutes straight without being interrupted; not because the Professor was paying any attention to his nephew's arguments, but because he was completely deaf to all my attempts at persuasion.

"To the raft!" he shouted.

"To the raft!" he yelled.

Such was his only reply. It was no use for me to entreat, supplicate, get angry, or do anything else in the way of opposition; it would only have been opposing a will harder than the granite rock.

Such was his only response. It was pointless for me to plead, beg, get angry, or do anything else to resist; it would have just been standing against a will stronger than granite.

Hans was finishing the repairs of the raft. One would have thought that this strange being was guessing at my uncle's intentions. With a few more pieces of surturbrand he had refitted our vessel. A sail already hung from the new mast, and the wind was playing in its waving folds.

Hans was wrapping up the repairs on the raft. It seemed like this odd figure was figuring out my uncle's plans. With a few more pieces of surturbrand, he had restored our vessel. A sail was already attached to the new mast, and the wind was playfully billowing through its folds.

The Professor said a few words to the guide, and immediately he put everything on board and arranged every necessary for our departure. The air was clear—and the north-west wind blew steadily.

The professor spoke briefly to the guide, and right away he loaded everything onto the boat and got everything ready for our departure. The air was clear, and the northwest wind blew steadily.

What could I do? Could I stand against the two? It was impossible? If Hans had but taken my side! But no, it was not to be. The Icelander seemed to have renounced all will of his own and made a vow to forget and deny himself. I could get nothing out of a servant so feudalised, as it were, to his master. My only course was to proceed.

What could I do? Could I stand up to both of them? That was impossible. If only Hans had taken my side! But no, that wasn’t going to happen. The Icelander seemed to have given up all desire of his own and made a promise to forget and deny himself. I couldn't get anything from a servant who was so deeply devoted to his master. My only option was to move forward.

I was therefore going with as much resignation as I could find to resume my accustomed place on the raft, when my uncle laid his hand upon my shoulder.

I was therefore going with as much acceptance as I could find to resume my usual spot on the raft when my uncle placed his hand on my shoulder.

"We shall not sail until to-morrow," he said.

"We won't sail until tomorrow," he said.

I made a movement intended to express resignation.

I made a gesture that was meant to show acceptance.

"I must neglect nothing," he said; "and since my fate has driven me on this part of the coast, I will not leave it until I have examined it."

"I can’t overlook anything," he said; "and since my fate has led me to this part of the coast, I won’t leave until I’ve checked it out."

To understand what followed, it must be borne in mind that, through circumstances hereafter to be explained, we were not really where the Professor supposed we were. In fact we were not upon the north shore of the sea.

To understand what happened next, it’s important to keep in mind that, due to circumstances that will be explained later, we weren't actually where the Professor thought we were. In reality, we were not on the north shore of the sea.

"Now let us start upon fresh discoveries," I said.

"Now let's embark on new discoveries," I said.

And leaving Hans to his work we started off together. The space between the water and the foot of the cliffs was considerable. It took half an hour to bring us to the wall of rock. We trampled under our feet numberless shells of all the forms and sizes which existed in the earliest ages of the world. I also saw immense carapaces more than fifteen feet in diameter. They had been the coverings of those gigantic glyptodons or armadilloes of the pleiocene period, of which the modern tortoise is but a miniature representative. [1] The soil was besides this scattered with stony fragments, boulders rounded by water action, and ridged up in successive lines. I was therefore led to the conclusion that at one time the sea must have covered the ground on which we were treading. On the loose and scattered rocks, now out of the reach of the highest tides, the waves had left manifest traces of their power to wear their way in the hardest stone.

And leaving Hans to his work, we set off together. The distance from the water to the base of the cliffs was significant. It took us half an hour to reach the rock wall. We walked over countless shells of all shapes and sizes that existed in the earliest ages of the world. I also saw huge shells more than fifteen feet across. They had once belonged to those gigantic glyptodons or armadillos from the Pleistocene era, of which the modern tortoise is just a small version. The soil was also scattered with stony fragments, boulders smoothed by the action of water, and arranged in successive lines. This led me to conclude that at one time, the sea must have covered the ground we were standing on. On the loose and scattered rocks, now beyond the reach of the highest tides, the waves had left clear signs of their power to carve through the hardest stone.

This might up to a certain point explain the existence of an ocean forty leagues beneath the surface of the globe. But in my opinion this liquid mass would be lost by degrees farther and farther within the interior of the earth, and it certainly had its origin in the waters of the ocean overhead, which had made their way hither through some fissure. Yet it must be believed that that fissure is now closed, and that all this cavern or immense reservoir was filled in a very short time. Perhaps even this water, subjected to the fierce action of central heat, had partly been resolved into vapour. This would explain the existence of those clouds suspended over our heads and the development of that electricity which raised such tempests within the bowels of the earth.

This might somewhat explain the existence of an ocean forty leagues beneath the Earth's surface. However, I believe this body of water would gradually be lost deeper within the Earth, and it likely originated from the ocean above, which somehow made its way down through a crack. Yet, it must be assumed that this crack is now sealed, and that all this cavern or massive reservoir was filled in a very short time. Perhaps even this water, subjected to the intense heat of the Earth's core, has partly turned into vapor. This could explain the clouds hanging over us and the buildup of the electricity that causes such storms within the Earth.

This theory of the phenomena we had witnessed seemed satisfactory to me; for however great and stupendous the phenomena of nature, fixed physical laws will or may always explain them.

This theory about the phenomena we observed seemed to satisfy me; because no matter how amazing and extraordinary the natural phenomena are, established physical laws can always explain them.

We were therefore walking upon sedimentary soil, the deposits of the waters of former ages. The Professor was carefully examining every little fissure in the rocks. Wherever he saw a hole he always wanted to know the depth of it. To him this was important.

We were walking on sedimentary soil, the layers left by ancient waters. The Professor was closely inspecting every tiny crack in the rocks. Whenever he spotted a hole, he always wanted to find out how deep it was. This was important to him.

We had traversed the shores of the Liedenbrock sea for a mile when we observed a sudden change in the appearance of the soil. It seemed upset, contorted, and convulsed by a violent upheaval of the lower strata. In many places depressions or elevations gave witness to some tremendous power effecting the dislocation of strata.

We had walked along the shores of the Liedenbrock Sea for a mile when we noticed a sudden change in the soil's appearance. It looked disturbed, twisted, and shaken by a violent upheaval of the lower layers. In many spots, dips or rises indicated some tremendous force causing the dislocation of the layers.

[1] The glyptodon and armadillo are mammalian; the tortoise is a chelonian, a reptile, distinct classes of the animal kingdom; therefore the latter cannot be a representative of the former. (Trans.)

[1] The glyptodon and armadillo are mammals; the tortoise is a chelonian, a reptile, which are different classes of the animal kingdom; therefore, the latter cannot represent the former. (Trans.)

We moved with difficulty across these granite fissures and chasms mingled with silex, crystals of quartz, and alluvial deposits, when a field, nay, more than a field, a vast plain, of bleached bones lay spread before us. It seemed like an immense cemetery, where the remains of twenty ages mingled their dust together. Huge mounds of bony fragments rose stage after stage in the distance. They undulated away to the limits of the horizon, and melted in the distance in a faint haze. There within three square miles were accumulated the materials for a complete history of the animal life of ages, a history scarcely outlined in the too recent strata of the inhabited world.

We struggled to move across these granite cracks and deep gaps mixed with flint, quartz crystals, and river deposits when we came upon a field—no, more than just a field—a vast plain covered with bleached bones. It looked like a massive cemetery, where the remains of countless ages blended into one another. Giant mounds of bone fragments rose up, layer after layer, in the distance. They rolled outward to the edge of the horizon, gradually fading away into a faint haze. Within this three-square-mile area lay the remnants that told a complete story of animal life from ages past, a story barely hinted at in the much younger layers of the inhabited world.

But an impatient curiosity impelled our steps; crackling and rattling, our feet were trampling on the remains of prehistoric animals and interesting fossils, the possession of which is a matter of rivalry and contention between the museums of great cities. A thousand Cuviers could never have reconstructed the organic remains deposited in this magnificent and unparalleled collection.

But an eager curiosity drove us forward; crackling and rattling, our feet were stepping on the remnants of prehistoric animals and fascinating fossils, the ownership of which sparks rivalry and disputes among the museums of major cities. A thousand Cuviers could never have pieced together the organic remains found in this magnificent and one-of-a-kind collection.

I stood amazed. My uncle had uplifted his long arms to the vault which was our sky; his mouth gaping wide, his eyes flashing behind his shining spectacles, his head balancing with an up-and-down motion, his whole attitude denoted unlimited astonishment. Here he stood facing an immense collection of scattered leptotheria, mericotheria, lophiodia, anoplotheria, megatheria, mastodons, protopithecæ, pterodactyles, and all sorts of extinct monsters here assembled together for his special satisfaction. Fancy an enthusiastic bibliomaniac suddenly brought into the midst of the famous Alexandrian library burnt by Omar and restored by a miracle from its ashes! just such a crazed enthusiast was my uncle, Professor Liedenbrock.

I stood in awe. My uncle had raised his long arms to the ceiling that was our sky; his mouth was wide open, his eyes sparkling behind his shiny glasses, his head bobbing up and down, and his whole demeanor showed pure amazement. Here he was, facing a huge collection of scattered leptotheria, mericotheria, lophiodia, anoplotheria, megatheria, mastodons, protopithecæ, pterodactyles, and all kinds of extinct creatures gathered together for his ultimate delight. Imagine an obsessed book lover suddenly dropped in the midst of the famous Alexandrian library, burned by Omar and miraculously restored from the ashes! That was exactly how my uncle, Professor Liedenbrock, was reacting.

But more was to come, when, with a rush through clouds of bone dust, he laid his hand upon a bare skull, and cried with a voice trembling with excitement:

But more was to come when, rushing through clouds of bone dust, he placed his hand on a bare skull and exclaimed with a voice quivering with excitement:

"Axel! Axel! a human head!"

"Axel! Axel! a human head!"

"A human skull?" I cried, no less astonished.

"A human skull?" I exclaimed, equally shocked.

"Yes, nephew. Aha! M. Milne-Edwards! Ah! M. de Quatrefages, how I wish you were standing here at the side of Otto Liedenbrock!"

"Yes, nephew. Aha! Mr. Milne-Edwards! Ah! Mr. de Quatrefages, how I wish you were here next to Otto Liedenbrock!"

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

THE PROFESSOR IN HIS CHAIR AGAIN

To understand this apostrophe of my uncle's, made to absent French savants, it will be necessary to allude to an event of high importance in a palæontological point of view, which had occurred a little while before our departure.

To understand this letter from my uncle, addressed to absent French scholars, it's important to mention a significant event from a paleontological perspective that took place shortly before we left.

On the 28th of March, 1863, some excavators working under the direction of M. Boucher de Perthes, in the stone quarries of Moulin Quignon, near Abbeville, in the department of Somme, found a human jawbone fourteen feet beneath the surface. It was the first fossil of this nature that had ever been brought to light. Not far distant were found stone hatchets and flint arrow-heads stained and encased by lapse of time with a uniform coat of rust.

On March 28, 1863, some workers digging at the stone quarries of Moulin Quignon, near Abbeville in the Somme department, under the supervision of M. Boucher de Perthes, discovered a human jawbone fourteen feet underground. It was the first fossil of this kind ever uncovered. Nearby, they also found stone axes and flint arrowheads that had become uniformly coated with rust over time.

The noise of this discovery was very great, not in France alone, but in England and in Germany. Several savants of the French Institute, and amongst them MM. Milne-Edwards and de Quatrefages, saw at once the importance of this discovery, proved to demonstration the genuineness of the bone in question, and became the most ardent defendants in what the English called this 'trial of a jawbone.' To the geologists of the United Kingdom, who believed in the certainty of the fact—Messrs. Falconer, Busk, Carpenter, and others—scientific Germans were soon joined, and amongst them the forwardest, the most fiery, and the most enthusiastic, was my uncle Liedenbrock.

The excitement around this discovery was massive, not just in France but also in England and Germany. Several scholars from the French Institute, including MM. Milne-Edwards and de Quatrefages, immediately recognized the significance of this finding, proved beyond doubt the authenticity of the bone in question, and became the most passionate supporters in what the English referred to as the 'trial of a jawbone.' Among the geologists in the UK who were confident about the fact—Messrs. Falconer, Busk, Carpenter, and others—scientific Germans soon joined in, and among them, the most outspoken, the most intense, and the most enthusiastic was my uncle Liedenbrock.

Therefore the genuineness of a fossil human relic of the quaternary period seemed to be incontestably proved and admitted.

Therefore, the authenticity of a fossilized human relic from the Quaternary period appeared to be undeniably proven and accepted.

It is true that this theory met with a most obstinate opponent in M. Elie de Beaumont. This high authority maintained that the soil of Moulin Quignon was not diluvial at all, but was of much more recent formation; and, agreeing in that with Cuvier, he refused to admit that the human species could be contemporary with the animals of the quaternary period. My uncle Liedenbrock, along with the great body of the geologists, had maintained his ground, disputed, and argued, until M. Elie de Beaumont stood almost alone in his opinion.

It’s true that this theory faced a very stubborn opponent in M. Elie de Beaumont. This respected figure argued that the soil of Moulin Quignon wasn’t diluvial at all but was formed much more recently; and, agreeing with Cuvier on this point, he refused to accept that humans could have existed at the same time as the animals of the quaternary period. My uncle Liedenbrock, along with the majority of geologists, held his ground, debated, and argued, until M. Elie de Beaumont was nearly alone in his viewpoint.

We knew all these details, but we were not aware that since our departure the question had advanced to farther stages. Other similar maxillaries, though belonging to individuals of various types and different nations, were found in the loose grey soil of certain grottoes in France, Switzerland, and Belgium, as well as weapons, tools, earthen utensils, bones of children and adults. The existence therefore of man in the quaternary period seemed to become daily more certain.

We knew all these details, but we weren't aware that since we left, the question had progressed to further stages. Other similar jawbones, although belonging to people of various types and different nations, were found in the loose gray soil of certain caves in France, Switzerland, and Belgium, as well as weapons, tools, pottery, and the bones of children and adults. The existence of humans in the Quaternary period seemed to be becoming more certain each day.

Nor was this all. Fresh discoveries of remains in the pleiocene formation had emboldened other geologists to refer back the human species to a higher antiquity still. It is true that these remains were not human bones, but objects bearing the traces of his handiwork, such as fossil leg-bones of animals, sculptured and carved evidently by the hand of man.

Nor was this all. New discoveries of remains in the Pliocene formation had encouraged other geologists to trace the human species back to an even earlier time. It's true that these remains weren't human bones, but objects showing signs of human craftsmanship, like fossil leg bones of animals that were clearly sculpted and carved by human hands.

Thus, at one bound, the record of the existence of man receded far back into the history of the ages past; he was a predecessor of the mastodon; he was a contemporary of the southern elephant; he lived a hundred thousand years ago, when, according to geologists, the pleiocene formation was in progress.

Thus, in one leap, the record of human existence stretched far back into ancient history; he was a predecessor of the mastodon; he was a contemporary of the southern elephant; he lived a hundred thousand years ago, during a time when, according to geologists, the Pliocene formation was taking place.

Such then was the state of palæontological science, and what we knew of it was sufficient to explain our behaviour in the presence of this stupendous Golgotha. Any one may now understand the frenzied excitement of my uncle, when, twenty yards farther on, he found himself face to face with a primitive man!

Such was the state of paleontological science, and what we knew about it was enough to explain our reactions in front of this astonishing scene. Anyone can now appreciate my uncle's frenzied excitement when, just twenty yards ahead, he came face to face with a primitive man!

It was a perfectly recognisable human body. Had some particular soil, like that of the cemetery St. Michel, at Bordeaux, preserved it thus for so many ages? It might be so. But this dried corpse, with its parchment-like skin drawn tightly over the bony frame, the limbs still preserving their shape, sound teeth, abundant hair, and finger and toe nails of frightful length, this desiccated mummy startled us by appearing just as it had lived countless ages ago. I stood mute before this apparition of remote antiquity. My uncle, usually so garrulous, was struck dumb likewise. We raised the body. We stood it up against a rock. It seemed to stare at us out of its empty orbits. We sounded with our knuckles his hollow frame.

It was an unmistakably human body. Could some specific soil, like that in the St. Michel cemetery in Bordeaux, have preserved it for so long? It's possible. But this dried-out corpse, with its parchment-like skin pulled tight over the bony structure, limbs still maintaining their shape, intact teeth, abundant hair, and alarmingly long fingernails and toenails, shocked us by appearing just as it had countless ages ago. I stood speechless before this vision of ancient history. My uncle, usually so talkative, was left speechless as well. We lifted the body. We propped it up against a rock. It looked like it was staring at us from its empty eye sockets. We knocked on its hollow frame with our knuckles.

After some moments' silence the Professor was himself again. Otto Liedenbrock, yielding to his nature, forgot all the circumstances of our eventful journey, forgot where we were standing, forgot the vaulted cavern which contained us. No doubt he was in mind back again in his Johannæum, holding forth to his pupils, for he assumed his learned air; and addressing himself to an imaginary audience, he proceeded thus:

After a brief silence, the Professor was himself again. Otto Liedenbrock, true to his nature, forgot all the details of our incredible journey, forgot where we were, forgot the vast cavern surrounding us. No doubt he was mentally back in his Johannæum, lecturing to his students, as he took on his scholarly demeanor; addressing an imaginary audience, he began to speak:

"Gentlemen, I have the honour to introduce to you a man of the quaternary or post-tertiary system. Eminent geologists have denied his existence, others no less eminent have affirmed it. The St. Thomases of palæontology, if they were here, might now touch him with their fingers, and would be obliged to acknowledge their error. I am quite aware that science has to be on its guard with discoveries of this kind. I know what capital enterprising individuals like Barnum have made out of fossil men. I have heard the tale of the kneepan of Ajax, the pretended body of Orestes claimed to have been found by the Spartans, and of the body of Asterius, ten cubits long, of which Pausanias speaks. I have read the reports of the skeleton of Trapani, found in the fourteenth century, and which was at the time identified as that of Polyphemus; and the history of the giant unearthed in the sixteenth century near Palermo. You know as well as I do, gentlemen, the analysis made at Lucerne in 1577 of those huge bones which the celebrated Dr. Felix Plater affirmed to be those of a giant nineteen feet high. I have gone through the treatises of Cassanion, and all those memoirs, pamphlets, answers, and rejoinders published respecting the skeleton of Teutobochus, the invader of Gaul, dug out of a sandpit in the Dauphiné, in 1613. In the eighteenth century I would have stood up for Scheuchzer's pre-adamite man against Peter Campet. I have perused a writing, entitled Gigan—"

"Gentlemen, I have the honor to introduce to you a man from the quaternary or post-tertiary era. Prominent geologists have denied his existence, while others with equal stature have confirmed it. If the St. Thomases of paleontology were here, they could touch him and would have to acknowledge their mistake. I am well aware that science needs to be cautious with discoveries like this. I know how much enterprising individuals like Barnum have profited from fossil humans. I’ve heard the stories of Ajax’s kneecap, the supposed body of Orestes claimed to have been found by the Spartans, and the ten-cubit-long body of Asterius that Pausanias mentions. I’ve read about the skeleton found in Trapani in the fourteenth century, which was thought to be Polyphemus, and the giant discovered near Palermo in the sixteenth century. You all know as well as I do about the analysis conducted in Lucerne in 1577 on those massive bones that the renowned Dr. Felix Plater claimed belonged to a giant nineteen feet tall. I have gone through the works of Cassanion, along with all the reports, pamphlets, responses, and rebuttals published about the skeleton of Teutobochus, the invader of Gaul, which was excavated from a sandpit in the Dauphiné in 1613. In the eighteenth century, I would have defended Scheuchzer's pre-Adamic man against Peter Campet. I have read a document titled Gigan—"

Here my uncle's unfortunate infirmity met him—that of being unable in public to pronounce hard words.

Here my uncle's unfortunate problem caught up with him—he couldn't pronounce difficult words in public.

"The pamphlet entitled Gigan—"

"The pamphlet titled Gigan—"

He could get no further.

He couldn't go any further.

"Giganteo—"

"Giganteo—"

It was not to be done. The unlucky word would not come out. At the
Johannæum there would have been a laugh.

It just wasn’t going to happen. The unfortunate word wouldn’t come out. At the
Johannæum, it would have gotten a laugh.

"Gigantosteologie," at last the Professor burst out, between two words which I shall not record here.

"Gigantosteologie," the Professor finally exclaimed, interjecting some words that I won't mention here.

Then rushing on with renewed vigour, and with great animation:

Then moving forward with renewed energy and enthusiasm:

"Yes, gentlemen, I know all these things, and more. I know that Cuvier and Blumenbach have recognised in these bones nothing more remarkable than the bones of the mammoth and other mammals of the post-tertiary period. But in the presence of this specimen to doubt would be to insult science. There stands the body! You may see it, touch it. It is not a mere skeleton; it is an entire body, preserved for a purely anthropological end and purpose."

"Yes, gentlemen, I know all this and more. I know that Cuvier and Blumenbach have identified these bones as nothing more remarkable than those of the mammoth and other mammals from the post-tertiary period. But with this specimen in front of us, to doubt would be to disrespect science. There is the body! You can see it, touch it. It’s not just a skeleton; it's a complete body, preserved for purely anthropological reasons."

I was good enough not to contradict this startling assertion.

I was considerate enough not to challenge this surprising claim.

"If I could only wash it in a solution of sulphuric acid," pursued my uncle, "I should be able to clear it from all the earthy particles and the shells which are incrusted about it. But I do not possess that valuable solvent. Yet, such as it is, the body shall tell us its own wonderful story."

"If I could just clean it with some sulfuric acid," my uncle continued, "I could remove all the dirt and the shells stuck to it. But I don't have that useful solvent. Still, as it is, the body will reveal its amazing story."

Here the Professor laid hold of the fossil skeleton, and handled it with the skill of a dexterous showman.

Here the Professor grabbed the fossil skeleton and handled it with the skill of a talented performer.

"You see," he said, "that it is not six feet long, and that we are still separated by a long interval from the pretended race of giants. As for the family to which it belongs, it is evidently Caucasian. It is the white race, our own. The skull of this fossil is a regular oval, or rather ovoid. It exhibits no prominent cheekbones, no projecting jaws. It presents no appearance of that prognathism which diminishes the facial angle. [1] Measure that angle. It is nearly ninety degrees. But I will go further in my deductions, and I will affirm that this specimen of the human family is of the Japhetic race, which has since spread from the Indies to the Atlantic. Don't smile, gentlemen."

"You see," he said, "it's not six feet long, and we’re still a long way off from the so-called race of giants. As for the family it belongs to, it’s clearly Caucasian. It’s the white race, our own. The skull of this fossil is a regular oval, or rather ovoid. It doesn't have prominent cheekbones or projecting jaws. It shows no sign of prognathism, which would reduce the facial angle. [1] Measure that angle. It's nearly ninety degrees. But I’ll go further with my conclusions and say that this specimen of the human family is from the Japhetic race, which has spread from the Indies to the Atlantic. Don't smile, gentlemen."

Nobody was smiling; but the learned Professor was frequently disturbed by the broad smiles provoked by his learned eccentricities.

Nobody was smiling, but the knowledgeable Professor often found himself interrupted by the big smiles his scholarly quirks brought about.

"Yes," he pursued with animation, "this is a fossil man, the contemporary of the mastodons whose remains fill this amphitheatre. But if you ask me how he came there, how those strata on which he lay slipped down into this enormous hollow in the globe, I confess I cannot answer that question. No doubt in the post-tertiary period considerable commotions were still disturbing the crust of the earth. The long-continued cooling of the globe produced chasms, fissures, clefts, and faults, into which, very probably, portions of the upper earth may have fallen. I make no rash assertions; but there is the man surrounded by his own works, by hatchets, by flint arrow-heads, which are the characteristics of the stone age. And unless he came here, like myself, as a tourist on a visit and as a pioneer of science, I can entertain no doubt of the authenticity of his remote origin."

"Yes," he continued excitedly, "this is a fossilized human, a contemporary of the mastodons whose remains fill this amphitheater. But if you ask me how he ended up here, how those layers he was resting on fell into this massive hollow in the earth, I have to admit I can't answer that. Clearly, in the post-tertiary period, there were significant disturbances affecting the Earth's crust. The prolonged cooling of the planet created gaps, cracks, and faults, into which parts of the upper surface may have collapsed. I'm not making any bold claims; but here is the man surrounded by his own tools, by stone axes and flint arrowheads that are typical of the Stone Age. And unless he came here, like me, as a tourist on a visit and a pioneer of science, I have no doubt about the authenticity of his ancient origins."

[1] The facial angle is formed by two lines, one touching the brow and the front teeth, the other from the orifice of the ear to the lower line of the nostrils. The greater this angle, the higher intelligence denoted by the formation of the skull. Prognathism is that projection of the jaw-bones which sharpens or lessons this angle, and which is illustrated in the negro countenance and in the lowest savages.

[1] The facial angle is created by two lines: one connects the brow to the front teeth, while the other runs from the ear opening to the bottom of the nostrils. A larger angle indicates higher intelligence as suggested by the shape of the skull. Prognathism refers to the forward projection of the jawbones, which either sharpens or reduces this angle, and is seen in the faces of Black individuals and in the most primitive tribes.

The Professor ceased to speak, and the audience broke out into loud and unanimous applause. For of course my uncle was right, and wiser men than his nephew would have had some trouble to refute his statements.

The Professor stopped speaking, and the audience erupted into loud and enthusiastic applause. Because, of course, my uncle was right, and smarter folks than his nephew would have struggled to counter his claims.

Another remarkable thing. This fossil body was not the only one in this immense catacomb. We came upon other bodies at every step amongst this mortal dust, and my uncle might select the most curious of these specimens to demolish the incredulity of sceptics.

Another remarkable thing. This fossil body wasn’t the only one in this vast catacomb. We discovered other bodies at every turn amidst this mortal dust, and my uncle could choose the most interesting of these specimens to challenge the disbelief of skeptics.

In fact it was a wonderful spectacle, that of these generations of men and animals commingled in a common cemetery. Then one very serious question arose presently which we scarcely dared to suggest. Had all those creatures slided through a great fissure in the crust of the earth, down to the shores of the Liedenbrock sea, when they were dead and turning to dust, or had they lived and grown and died here in this subterranean world under a false sky, just like inhabitants of the upper earth? Until the present time we had seen alive only marine monsters and fishes. Might not some living man, some native of the abyss, be yet a wanderer below on this desert strand?

In fact, it was an amazing sight to see these generations of people and animals mixed together in a shared graveyard. Then, a very serious question came up that we hardly dared to voice. Had all those beings slipped through a huge crack in the Earth's crust, down to the shores of the Liedenbrock sea, when they died and turned to dust, or had they lived, grown, and died here in this underground world beneath a fake sky, just like the people on the surface? Up until now, we had only seen marine monsters and fish alive. Could there be a living person, a native of the abyss, still wandering around on this empty shore?

CHAPTER XXXIX.

FOREST SCENERY ILLUMINATED BY ELECTRICITY

For another half hour we trod upon a pavement of bones. We pushed on, impelled by our burning curiosity. What other marvels did this cavern contain? What new treasures lay here for science to unfold? I was prepared for any surprise, my imagination was ready for any astonishment however astounding.

For another half hour, we walked on a floor of bones. We kept going, driven by our intense curiosity. What other wonders did this cave hold? What new discoveries were waiting here for science to reveal? I was ready for any surprise; my imagination was prepared for any shock, no matter how incredible.

We had long lost sight of the sea shore behind the hills of bones. The rash Professor, careless of losing his way, hurried me forward. We advanced in silence, bathed in luminous electric fluid. By some phenomenon which I am unable to explain, it lighted up all sides of every object equally. Such was its diffusiveness, there being no central point from which the light emanated, that shadows no longer existed. You might have thought yourself under the rays of a vertical sun in a tropical region at noonday and the height of summer. No vapour was visible. The rocks, the distant mountains, a few isolated clumps of forest trees in the distance, presented a weird and wonderful aspect under these totally new conditions of a universal diffusion of light. We were like Hoffmann's shadowless man.

We had long lost sight of the shoreline behind the hills of bones. The reckless Professor, not worried about getting lost, hurried me along. We moved in silence, surrounded by a glowing electric light. By some phenomenon I can't explain, it illuminated every side of every object evenly. It was so diffused, without a central source, that shadows were completely absent. You could have imagined yourself beneath the direct rays of a noon sun in a tropical place during the height of summer. No mist was visible. The rocks, the distant mountains, and a few isolated clusters of trees in the background looked strange and amazing under these completely new lighting conditions. We felt like Hoffmann's shadowless man.

After walking a mile we reached the outskirts of a vast forest, but not one of those forests of fungi which bordered Port Gräuben.

After walking a mile, we reached the edge of a huge forest, but it wasn't one of those mushroom-filled forests that surrounded Port Gräuben.

Here was the vegetation of the tertiary period in its fullest blaze of magnificence. Tall palms, belonging to species no longer living, splendid palmacites, firs, yews, cypress trees, thujas, representatives of the conifers, were linked together by a tangled network of long climbing plants. A soft carpet of moss and hepaticas luxuriously clothed the soil. A few sparkling streams ran almost in silence under what would have been the shade of the trees, but that there was no shadow. On their banks grew tree-ferns similar to those we grow in hothouses. But a remarkable feature was the total absence of colour in all those trees, shrubs, and plants, growing without the life-giving heat and light of the sun. Everything seemed mixed-up and confounded in one uniform silver grey or light brown tint like that of fading and faded leaves. Not a green leaf anywhere, and the flowers—which were abundant enough in the tertiary period, which first gave birth to flowers—looked like brown-paper flowers, without colour or scent.

Here was the vegetation of the tertiary period in its full glory. Tall palms from species that no longer exist, stunning palmacites, firs, yews, cypress trees, and thujas, representatives of the conifers, were intertwined by a tangled network of long climbing plants. A soft carpet of moss and hepaticas richly covered the ground. A few sparkling streams flowed almost silently under what would have been the shade of the trees, but there was no shadow. Tree ferns similar to those we grow in greenhouses lined their banks. However, a striking feature was the complete lack of color in all those trees, shrubs, and plants, growing without the life-giving heat and light of the sun. Everything seemed mixed up in one uniform silver-grey or light brown hue, like fading leaves. Not a green leaf in sight, and the flowers—once abundant in the tertiary period, which was the first to give birth to flowers—looked like brown-paper flowers, colorless and scentless.

My uncle Liedenbrock ventured to penetrate under this colossal grove. I followed him, not without fear. Since nature had here provided vegetable nourishment, why should not the terrible mammals be there too? I perceived in the broad clearings left by fallen trees, decayed with age, leguminose plants, acerineæ, rubiceæ and many other eatable shrubs, dear to ruminant animals at every period. Then I observed, mingled together in confusion, trees of countries far apart on the surface of the globe. The oak and the palm were growing side by side, the Australian eucalyptus leaned against the Norwegian pine, the birch-tree of the north mingled its foliage with New Zealand kauris. It was enough to distract the most ingenious classifier of terrestrial botany.

My uncle Liedenbrock dared to explore beneath this massive grove. I followed him, feeling quite apprehensive. Since nature had provided plant-based food here, why wouldn't dangerous creatures be lurking as well? I noticed in the wide clearings left by fallen, aged trees, various legumes, maples, and brambles, along with many other edible shrubs that ruminant animals love at any time. Then I saw, all mixed up together, trees from distant regions of the world. Oaks and palms were growing side by side, an Australian eucalyptus leaned against a Norwegian pine, and the northern birch mingled its leaves with New Zealand kauris. It would have been enough to confuse even the most skilled classifier of terrestrial plants.

Suddenly I halted. I drew back my uncle.

Suddenly, I stopped. I pulled back my uncle.

The diffused light revealed the smallest object in the dense and distant thickets. I had thought I saw—no! I did see, with my own eyes, vast colossal forms moving amongst the trees. They were gigantic animals; it was a herd of mastodons—not fossil remains, but living and resembling those the bones of which were found in the marshes of Ohio in 1801. I saw those huge elephants whose long, flexible trunks were grouting and turning up the soil under the trees like a legion of serpents. I could hear the crashing noise of their long ivory tusks boring into the old decaying trunks. The boughs cracked, and the leaves torn away by cartloads went down the cavernous throats of the vast brutes.

The soft light revealed even the tiniest objects in the thick, far-off underbrush. I thought I saw—no! I actually saw, with my own eyes, huge colossal shapes moving among the trees. They were gigantic animals; it was a herd of mastodons—not fossils, but living creatures that resembled those whose bones were discovered in the marshes of Ohio in 1801. I saw those massive elephants with long, flexible trunks digging and turning up the soil under the trees like a bunch of snakes. I could hear the loud sound of their long ivory tusks piercing into the old, decaying trunks. The branches snapped, and the leaves were ripped away in heaps, going down the cavernous throats of the enormous beasts.

So, then, the dream in which I had had a vision of the prehistoric world, of the tertiary and post-tertiary periods, was now realised. And there we were alone, in the bowels of the earth, at the mercy of its wild inhabitants!

So, the dream where I had a vision of the prehistoric world, of the tertiary and post-tertiary periods, was now real. And there we were, alone, deep in the earth, at the mercy of its wild creatures!

My uncle was gazing with intense and eager interest.

My uncle was looking on with intense and eager interest.

"Come on!" said he, seizing my arm. "Forward! forward!"

"Come on!" he said, grabbing my arm. "Let's go! Let's go!"

"No, I will not!" I cried. "We have no firearms. What could we do in the midst of a herd of these four-footed giants? Come away, uncle—come! No human being may with safety dare the anger of these monstrous beasts."

"No, I won't!" I shouted. "We don't have any weapons. What can we do surrounded by a herd of these huge animals? Come away, uncle—let's go! No one can safely face the wrath of these monstrous creatures."

"No human creature?" replied my uncle in a lower voice. "You are wrong, Axel. Look, look down there! I fancy I see a living creature similar to ourselves: it is a man!"

"No human being?" my uncle replied quietly. "You're mistaken, Axel. Look, look down there! I think I see a living creature like us: it's a man!"

I looked, shaking my head incredulously. But though at first I was unbelieving I had to yield to the evidence of my senses.

I looked, shaking my head in disbelief. But even though I was skeptical at first, I had to accept what my senses were telling me.

In fact, at a distance of a quarter of a mile, leaning against the trunk of a gigantic kauri, stood a human being, the Proteus of those subterranean regions, a new son of Neptune, watching this countless herd of mastodons.

In fact, from a quarter of a mile away, leaning against the trunk of a massive kauri tree, stood a person, the shape-shifter of those underground regions, a new son of Neptune, observing this immense herd of mastodons.

Immanis pecoris custos, immanior ipse. [1]

Immensely tough, the keeper of the herd is even tougher himself. [1]

[1] "The shepherd of gigantic herds, and huger still himself."

[1] "The shepherd of massive flocks, and even larger himself."

Yes, truly, huger still himself. It was no longer a fossil being like him whose dried remains we had easily lifted up in the field of bones; it was a giant, able to control those monsters. In stature he was at least twelve feet high. His head, huge and unshapely as a buffalo's, was half hidden in the thick and tangled growth of his unkempt hair. It most resembled the mane of the primitive elephant. In his hand he wielded with ease an enormous bough, a staff worthy of this shepherd of the geologic period.

Yes, truly, he was even bigger. It was no longer just a fossil like those we had easily picked up in the field of bones; this was a giant, capable of controlling those monsters. He stood at least twelve feet tall. His head, massive and misshapen like a buffalo's, was partially obscured by the thick, tangled mass of his messy hair. It looked most like the mane of an ancient elephant. In his hand, he effortlessly held an enormous branch, a staff fitting for this shepherd of the geological age.

We stood petrified and speechless with amazement. But he might see us! We must fly!

We stood frozen and speechless with awe. But he could see us! We have to run!

"Come, do come!" I said to my uncle, who for once allowed himself to be persuaded.

"Come on, please come!" I urged my uncle, who for once let himself be convinced.

In another quarter of an hour our nimble heels had carried us beyond the reach of this horrible monster.

In another fifteen minutes, our quick feet had taken us far away from this terrifying creature.

And yet, now that I can reflect quietly, now that my spirit has grown calm again, now that months have slipped by since this strange and supernatural meeting, what am I to think? what am I to believe? I must conclude that it was impossible that our senses had been deceived, that our eyes did not see what we supposed they saw. No human being lives in this subterranean world; no generation of men dwells in those inferior caverns of the globe, unknown to and unconnected with the inhabitants of its surface. It is absurd to believe it!

And yet, now that I can reflect calmly, now that my mind has settled down again, now that months have passed since this strange and supernatural encounter, what am I supposed to think? What am I supposed to believe? I have to conclude that it’s impossible for our senses to have been tricked, that our eyes didn’t see what we thought they saw. No human being lives in this underground world; no generation of people exists in those lower caves of the earth, separate from and disconnected with the people above. It’s ridiculous to believe that!

I had rather admit that it may have been some animal whose structure resembled the human, some ape or baboon of the early geological ages, some protopitheca, or some mesopitheca, some early or middle ape like that discovered by Mr. Lartet in the bone cave of Sansau. But this creature surpassed in stature all the measurements known in modern palæontology. But that a man, a living man, and therefore whole generations doubtless besides, should be buried there in the bowels of the earth, is impossible.

I would rather acknowledge that it could have been some animal with a structure similar to humans, like an ape or baboon from early geological times, perhaps a protopitheca or a mesopitheca, similar to the early or middle ape discovered by Mr. Lartet in the bone cave of Sansau. However, this creature was larger than any measurements recorded in modern paleontology. But the idea that a man, a living man, and likely whole generations as well, could be buried there deep within the earth is impossible.

However, we had left behind us the luminous forest, dumb with astonishment, overwhelmed and struck down with a terror which amounted to stupefaction. We kept running on for fear the horrible monster might be on our track. It was a flight, a fall, like that fearful pulling and dragging which is peculiar to nightmare. Instinctively we got back to the Liedenbrock sea, and I cannot say into what vagaries my mind would not have carried me but for a circumstance which brought me back to practical matters.

However, we had left behind the glowing forest, speechless with astonishment, overcome and paralyzed by a fear that felt like sheer shock. We kept running, afraid that the terrifying creature might be chasing us. It was a desperate escape, akin to that awful feeling of being pulled and dragged that is typical of nightmares. Instinctively, we returned to the Liedenbrock Sea, and I can't say where my thoughts would have wandered if it hadn't been for a situation that pulled me back to reality.

Although I was certain that we were now treading upon a soil not hitherto touched by our feet, I often perceived groups of rocks which reminded me of those about Port Gräuben. Besides, this seemed to confirm the indications of the needle, and to show that we had against our will returned to the north of the Liedenbrock sea. Occasionally we felt quite convinced. Brooks and waterfalls were tumbling everywhere from the projections in the rocks. I thought I recognised the bed of surturbrand, our faithful Hansbach, and the grotto in which I had recovered life and consciousness. Then a few paces farther on, the arrangement of the cliffs, the appearance of an unrecognised stream, or the strange outline of a rock, came to throw me again into doubt.

Although I was sure we were walking on ground that had never been touched by us before, I often saw groups of rocks that reminded me of those near Port Gräuben. Besides, this seemed to support the compass readings, indicating that we had, against our will, traveled back to the north of the Liedenbrock Sea. At times, we felt completely convinced. Streams and waterfalls cascaded everywhere from the jutting rocks. I thought I recognized the bed of surturbrand, our loyal Hansbach, and the cave where I had regained my life and consciousness. But then a few steps later, the arrangement of the cliffs, the appearance of an unfamiliar stream, or the odd shape of a rock would make me doubt again.

I communicated my doubts to my uncle. Like myself, he hesitated; he could recognise nothing again amidst this monotonous scene.

I shared my doubts with my uncle. Like me, he hesitated; he couldn't recognize anything again in this dull setting.

"Evidently," said I, "we have not landed again at our original starting point, but the storm has carried us a little higher, and if we follow the shore we shall find Port Gräuben."

"Evidently," I said, "we haven't landed back at our original starting point, but the storm has pushed us a bit higher, and if we follow the shore, we should find Port Gräuben."

"If that is the case it will be useless to continue our exploration, and we had better return to our raft. But, Axel, are you not mistaken?"

"If that's the case, it'll be pointless to keep exploring, and we should head back to our raft. But, Axel, are you sure you're not wrong?"

"It is difficult to speak decidedly, uncle, for all these rocks are so very much alike. Yet I think I recognise the promontory at the foot of which Hans constructed our launch. We must be very near the little port, if indeed this is not it," I added, examining a creek which I thought I recognised.

"It’s hard to say for sure, uncle, since all these rocks look so similar. But I think I can spot the promontory where Hans built our boat. We must be really close to the little port, unless this is it," I added, looking at a creek that I thought I recognized.

"No, Axel, we should at least find our own traces and I see nothing—"

"No, Axel, we should at least find our own tracks and I don't see anything—"

"But I do see," I cried, darting upon an object lying on the sand.

"But I do see," I exclaimed, rushing towards an object lying on the sand.

And I showed my uncle a rusty dagger which I had just picked up.

And I showed my uncle a rusty dagger that I had just found.

"Come," said he, "had you this weapon with you?"

"Come on," he said, "did you have this weapon with you?"

"I! No, certainly! But you, perhaps—"

"I! No, definitely not! But you, maybe—"

"Not that I am aware," said the Professor. "I have never had this object in my possession."

"Not that I know of," said the Professor. "I've never had this object in my possession."

"Well, this is strange!"

"Wow, this is weird!"

"No, Axel, it is very simple. The Icelanders often wear arms of this kind. This must have belonged to Hans, and he has lost it."

"No, Axel, it's really simple. Icelanders often carry weapons like this. This must have belonged to Hans, and he must have lost it."

I shook my head. Hans had never had an object like this in his possession.

I shook my head. Hans had never owned anything like this.

"Did it not belong to some pre-adamite warrior?" I cried, "to some living man, contemporary with the huge cattle-driver? But no. This is not a relic of the stone age. It is not even of the iron age. This blade is steel—"

"Did it not belong to some ancient warrior?" I exclaimed, "to some living man who existed at the same time as the giant cattle driver? But no. This isn't a relic from the Stone Age. It's not even from the Iron Age. This blade is made of steel—"

My uncle stopped me abruptly on my way to a dissertation which would have taken me a long way, and said coolly:

My uncle suddenly stopped me on my way to a dissertation that would have taken me far, and said casually:

"Be calm, Axel, and reasonable. This dagger belongs to the sixteenth century; it is a poniard, such as gentlemen carried in their belts to give the coup de grace. Its origin is Spanish. It was never either yours, or mine, or the hunter's, nor did it belong to any of those human beings who may or may not inhabit this inner world. See, it was never jagged like this by cutting men's throats; its blade is coated with a rust neither a day, nor a year, nor a hundred years old."

"Stay calm, Axel, and be reasonable. This dagger is from the sixteenth century; it’s a poniard, like those gentlemen carried in their belts to deliver the coup de grâce. It originates from Spain. It was never yours, mine, or the hunter's, nor did it belong to any of those people who may or may not live in this inner world. Look, it wasn’t made jagged from cutting men’s throats; its blade is covered with rust that isn’t just a day, a year, or even a hundred years old."

The Professor was getting excited according to his wont, and was allowing his imagination to run away with him.

The Professor was getting excited, as usual, and was letting his imagination run wild.

"Axel, we are on the way towards the grand discovery. This blade has been left on the strand for from one to three hundred years, and has blunted its edge upon the rocks that fringe this subterranean sea!"

"Axel, we’re on the path to a major discovery. This blade has been lying on the shore for anywhere between one to three hundred years, and its edge has gotten dull from the rocks that line this underground sea!"

"But it has not come alone. It has not twisted itself out of shape; some one has been here before us!

"But it didn't come by itself. It hasn't contorted itself; someone has been here before us!"

"Yes—a man has."

"Yes, a man has."

"And who was that man?"

"Who was that guy?"

"A man who has engraved his name somewhere with that dagger. That man wanted once more to mark the way to the centre of the earth. Let us look about: look about!"

"A man who has carved his name somewhere with that dagger. That man wanted to once again show the way to the center of the earth. Let’s look around: look around!"

And, wonderfully interested, we peered all along the high wall, peeping into every fissure which might open out into a gallery.

And, with great curiosity, we looked along the tall wall, checking every crack that might lead into a passage.

And so we arrived at a place where the shore was much narrowed. Here the sea came to lap the foot of the steep cliff, leaving a passage no wider than a couple of yards. Between two boldly projecting rocks appeared the mouth of a dark tunnel.

And so we reached a spot where the shore was much narrower. Here, the sea lapped at the base of the steep cliff, leaving a path just a couple of yards wide. Between two strikingly prominent rocks was the entrance to a dark tunnel.

There, upon a granite slab, appeared two mysterious graven letters, half eaten away by time. They were the initials of the bold and daring traveller:

There, on a granite slab, were two mysterious carved letters, worn down by time. They were the initials of the brave and adventurous traveler:

[Runic initials appear here]

[Runic initials appear here]

"A. S.," shouted my uncle. "Arne Saknussemm! Arne Saknussemm everywhere!"

"A. S.," shouted my uncle. "Arne Saknussemm! Arne Saknussemm everywhere!"

CHAPTER XL.

PREPARATIONS FOR BLASTING A PASSAGE TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH

Since the start upon this marvellous pilgrimage I had been through so many astonishments that I might well be excused for thinking myself well hardened against any further surprise. Yet at the sight of these two letters, engraved on this spot three hundred years ago, I stood aghast in dumb amazement. Not only were the initials of the learned alchemist visible upon the living rock, but there lay the iron point with which the letters had been engraved. I could no longer doubt of the existence of that wonderful traveller and of the fact of his unparalleled journey, without the most glaring incredulity.

Since the beginning of this amazing journey, I had experienced so many wonders that I could be forgiven for thinking I was immune to any more surprises. Yet, when I saw these two letters carved into the rock three hundred years ago, I was struck speechless in shock. Not only were the initials of the famous alchemist visible on the living rock, but there was also the iron tool with which the letters had been engraved. I could no longer doubt the existence of that remarkable traveler and his extraordinary journey without being utterly incredulous.

Whilst these reflections were occupying me, Professor Liedenbrock had launched into a somewhat rhapsodical eulogium, of which Arne Saknussemm was, of course, the hero.

While I was lost in these thoughts, Professor Liedenbrock had begun a somewhat enthusiastic tribute, with Arne Saknussemm as the obvious hero.

"Thou marvellous genius!" he cried, "thou hast not forgotten one indication which might serve to lay open to mortals the road through the terrestrial crust; and thy fellow-creatures may even now, after the lapse of three centuries, again trace thy footsteps through these deep and darksome ways. You reserved the contemplation of these wonders for other eyes besides your own. Your name, graven from stage to stage, leads the bold follower of your footsteps to the very centre of our planet's core, and there again we shall find your own name written with your own hand. I too will inscribe my name upon this dark granite page. But for ever henceforth let this cape that advances into the sea discovered by yourself be known by your own illustrious name—Cape Saknussemm."

"You amazing genius!" he exclaimed, "you haven't forgotten a single clue that could help humans find their way through the Earth's crust; and your fellow beings can even now, after three centuries, follow your path through these deep and dark passages. You saved the view of these wonders for other eyes besides your own. Your name, carved from stage to stage, guides the brave follower of your journey all the way to the very center of our planet's core, and there, once again, we will find your name written in your own hand. I too will write my name on this dark granite page. But from now on, let this cape that juts into the sea, which you discovered, be known by your own illustrious name—Cape Saknussemm."

Such were the glowing words of panegyric which fell upon my attentive ear, and I could not resist the sentiment of enthusiasm with which I too was infected. The fire of zeal kindled afresh in me. I forgot everything. I dismissed from my mind the past perils of the journey, the future danger of our return. That which another had done I supposed we might also do, and nothing that was not superhuman appeared impossible to me.

Such were the glowing words of praise that reached my eager ears, and I couldn't help but feel the surge of excitement that I also caught. The flame of passion reignited within me. I forgot everything. I pushed aside the memories of the dangers we faced on our journey and the risks ahead as we returned. Whatever someone else had accomplished, I believed we could achieve too, and nothing that wasn't beyond human capability seemed impossible to me.

"Forward! forward!" I cried.

"Go! Go!" I cried.

I was already darting down the gloomy tunnel when the Professor stopped me; he, the man of impulse, counselled patience and coolness.

I was already rushing down the dark tunnel when the Professor stopped me; he, the man of impulse, advised patience and calm.

"Let us first return to Hans," he said, "and bring the raft to this spot."

"Let’s go back to Hans first," he said, "and bring the raft to this spot."

I obeyed, not without dissatisfaction, and passed out rapidly among the rocks on the shore.

I complied, albeit with some frustration, and quickly made my way through the rocks on the shore.

I said: "Uncle, do you know it seems to me that circumstances have wonderfully befriended us hitherto?"

I said, "Uncle, it seems to me that circumstances have really been on our side so far."

"You think so, Axel?"

"Is that what you think, Axel?"

"No doubt; even the tempest has put us on the right way. Blessings on that storm! It has brought us back to this coast from which fine weather would have carried us far away. Suppose we had touched with our prow (the prow of a rudder!) the southern shore of the Liedenbrock sea, what would have become of us? We should never have seen the name of Saknussemm, and we should at this moment be imprisoned on a rockbound, impassable coast."

"No doubt; even the storm has set us on the right path. Thanks to that storm! It has brought us back to this coast, from which nice weather would have taken us far away. Imagine if we had touched the southern shore of the Liedenbrock Sea with our prow (the prow of a rudder!), what would have happened to us? We would never have seen the name Saknussemm, and we would be trapped on a rocky, impassable coast right now."

"Yes, Axel, it is providential that whilst supposing we were steering south we should have just got back north at Cape Saknussemm. I must say that this is astonishing, and that I feel I have no way to explain it."

"Yes, Axel, it’s a lucky coincidence that while we thought we were heading south, we actually ended up back north at Cape Saknussemm. I have to say that this is incredible, and I really can’t explain it."

"What does that signify, uncle? Our business is not to explain facts, but to use them!"

"What does that mean, uncle? Our job isn't to explain facts, but to use them!"

"Certainly; but—"

"Of course; but—"

"Well, uncle, we are going to resume the northern route, and to pass under the north countries of Europe—under Sweden, Russia, Siberia: who knows where?—instead of burrowing under the deserts of Africa, or perhaps the waves of the Atlantic; and that is all I want to know."

"Well, uncle, we're going to take the northern route again, passing through the northern regions of Europe—Sweden, Russia, Siberia: who knows where else?—instead of digging through the deserts of Africa or maybe the waves of the Atlantic; and that's all I need to know."

"Yes, Axel, you are right. It is all for the best, since we have left that weary, horizontal sea, which led us nowhere. Now we shall go down, down, down! Do you know that it is now only 1,500 leagues to the centre of the globe?"

"Yes, Axel, you’re right. It’s all for the best since we’ve left that exhausting, level sea that took us nowhere. Now we’re going down, down, down! Did you know that it’s only 1,500 leagues to the center of the Earth?"

"Is that all?" I cried. "Why, that's nothing. Let us start: march!"

"Is that it?" I exclaimed. "That's nothing. Let's get going: march!"

All this crazy talk was going on still when we met the hunter.
Everything was made ready for our instant departure. Every bit of
cordage was put on board. We took our places, and with our sail set,
Hans steered us along the coast to Cape Saknussemm.

All this wild chatter was still happening when we met the hunter.
Everything was prepared for our immediate departure. Every piece of
rope was loaded onto the boat. We took our spots, and with our sail up,
Hans guided us along the coast to Cape Saknussemm.

The wind was unfavourable to a species of launch not calculated for shallow water. In many places we were obliged to push ourselves along with iron-pointed sticks. Often the sunken rocks just beneath the surface obliged us to deviate from our straight course. At last, after three hours' sailing, about six in the evening we reached a place suitable for our landing. I jumped ashore, followed by my uncle and the Icelander. This short passage had not served to cool my ardour. On the contrary, I even proposed to burn 'our ship,' to prevent the possibility of return; but my uncle would not consent to that. I thought him singularly lukewarm.

The wind wasn't ideal for a type of boat not designed for shallow water. In many spots, we had to push ourselves along with iron-tipped sticks. Often, the submerged rocks just below the surface forced us to stray from our straight path. Finally, after three hours of sailing, around six in the evening, we found a spot that was good for landing. I jumped ashore, followed by my uncle and the Icelander. This short journey hadn’t cooled my enthusiasm at all. On the contrary, I even suggested we burn 'our ship' to stop any chance of going back, but my uncle refused that idea. I thought he was surprisingly indifferent.

"At least," I said, "don't let us lose a minute."

"At least," I said, "let's not waste a minute."

"Yes, yes, lad," he replied; "but first let us examine this new gallery, to see if we shall require our ladders."

"Sure, sure, kid," he replied; "but first, let's check out this new gallery to see if we need our ladders."

My uncle put his Ruhmkorff's apparatus in action; the raft moored to the shore was left alone; the mouth of the tunnel was not twenty yards from us; and our party, with myself at the head, made for it without a moment's delay.

My uncle turned on his Ruhmkorff's apparatus; the raft tied to the shore was left behind; the entrance to the tunnel was less than twenty yards away from us; and our group, with me leading the way, headed towards it without hesitation.

The aperture, which was almost round, was about five feet in diameter; the dark passage was cut out in the live rock and lined with a coat of the eruptive matter which formerly issued from it; the interior was level with the ground outside, so that we were able to enter without difficulty. We were following a horizontal plane, when, only six paces in, our progress was interrupted by an enormous block just across our way.

The opening, which was nearly circular, was about five feet wide; the dark tunnel was carved into the solid rock and coated with the volcanic material that had once come from it; the inside was even with the ground outside, so we could enter easily. We were moving on a flat surface when, just six steps in, we were blocked by a massive boulder right in front of us.

"Accursed rock!" I cried in a passion, finding myself suddenly confronted by an impassable obstacle.

"Damned rock!" I shouted in frustration, suddenly faced with an insurmountable barrier.

Right and left we searched in vain for a way, up and down, side to side; there was no getting any farther. I felt fearfully disappointed, and I would not admit that the obstacle was final. I stopped, I looked underneath the block: no opening. Above: granite still. Hans passed his lamp over every portion of the barrier in vain. We must give up all hope of passing it.

Right and left we searched in vain for a way, up and down, side to side; there was no getting any farther. I felt incredibly disappointed, and I wouldn’t accept that this obstacle was insurmountable. I stopped and looked underneath the block: no opening. Above: still granite. Hans moved his lamp over every part of the barrier, but it was useless. We had to give up all hope of getting past it.

I sat down in despair. My uncle strode from side to side in the narrow passage.

I sat down in despair. My uncle paced back and forth in the narrow hallway.

"But how was it with Saknussemm?" I cried.

"But what happened with Saknussemm?" I exclaimed.

"Yes," said my uncle, "was he stopped by this stone barrier?"

"Yeah," my uncle said, "did he get stopped by this stone barrier?"

"No, no," I replied with animation. "This fragment of rock has been shaken down by some shock or convulsion, or by one of those magnetic storms which agitate these regions, and has blocked up the passage which lay open to him. Many years have elapsed since the return of Saknussemm to the surface and the fall of this huge fragment. Is it not evident that this gallery was once the way open to the course of the lava, and that at that time there must have been a free passage? See here are recent fissures grooving and channelling the granite roof. This roof itself is formed of fragments of rock carried down, of enormous stones, as if by some giant's hand; but at one time the expulsive force was greater than usual, and this block, like the falling keystone of a ruined arch, has slipped down to the ground and blocked up the way. It is only an accidental obstruction, not met by Saknussemm, and if we don't destroy it we shall be unworthy to reach the centre of the earth."

"No, no," I replied excitedly. "This chunk of rock has been dislodged by some shock or upheaval, or by one of those magnetic storms that occur in this area, and has blocked the path that was once open to him. Many years have passed since Saknussemm returned to the surface and this massive fragment fell. Isn't it clear that this tunnel was once the route for the lava flow, and at that time there must have been an open passage? Look, there are recent cracks carving and channeling the granite ceiling. This ceiling itself is made up of chunks of rock that have been brought down, enormous stones as if by the hand of a giant; but at one point, the force of expulsion was stronger than usual, and this block, like the topstone of a collapsed arch, has fallen to the ground and blocked the way. It's just an accidental blockage, one that Saknussemm didn’t encounter, and if we don't remove it, we won’t deserve to reach the center of the earth."

Such was my sentence! The soul of the Professor had passed into me. The genius of discovery possessed me wholly. I forgot the past, I scorned the future. I gave not a thought to the things of the surface of this globe into which I had dived; its cities and its sunny plains, Hamburg and the Königstrasse, even poor Gräuben, who must have given us up for lost, all were for the time dismissed from the pages of my memory.

Such was my fate! The soul of the Professor had entered me. The spirit of discovery took over completely. I forgot the past and dismissed the future. I didn't think about the surface of the earth I had plunged into; its cities and sunny plains, Hamburg and the Königstrasse, even poor Gräuben, who must have thought we were gone for good, all were temporarily erased from my memory.

"Well," cried my uncle, "let us make a way with our pickaxes."

"Well," shouted my uncle, "let's clear a path with our pickaxes."

"Too hard for the pickaxe."

"Too hard for the axe."

"Well, then, the spade."

"Okay, then, the spade."

"That would take us too long."

"That would take us too long."

"What, then?"

"What's next?"

"Why gunpowder, to be sure! Let us mine the obstacle and blow it up."

"Why gunpowder, of course! Let's break down the barrier and blow it up."

"Oh, yes, it is only a bit of rock to blast!"

"Oh, yes, it's just a little bit of rock to blow up!"

"Hans, to work!" cried my uncle.

"Hans, get to work!" shouted my uncle.

The Icelander returned to the raft and soon came back with an iron bar which he made use of to bore a hole for the charge. This was no easy work. A hole was to be made large enough to hold fifty pounds of guncotton, whose expansive force is four times that of gunpowder.

The Icelander went back to the raft and quickly returned with an iron bar that he used to create a hole for the charge. This was no simple task. The hole needed to be big enough to hold fifty pounds of guncotton, which has an explosive power four times greater than gunpowder.

I was terribly excited. Whilst Hans was at work I was actively helping my uncle to prepare a slow match of wetted powder encased in linen.

I was really excited. While Hans was at work, I was busy helping my uncle prepare a slow match made of damp powder wrapped in linen.

"This will do it," I said.

"This will do it," I said.

"It will," replied my uncle.

"It will," my uncle replied.

By midnight our mining preparations were over; the charge was rammed into the hole, and the slow match uncoiled along the gallery showed its end outside the opening.

By midnight, we finished our mining preparations; the explosive was packed into the hole, and the slow match snaked along the tunnel, with the end visible outside the opening.

A spark would now develop the whole of our preparations into activity.

A spark would now set all our preparations in motion.

"To-morrow," said the Professor.

"Tomorrow," said the Professor.

I had to be resigned and to wait six long hours.

I had to accept it and wait for six long hours.

CHAPTER XLI.

THE GREAT EXPLOSION AND THE RUSH DOWN BELOW

The next day, Thursday, August 27, is a well-remembered date in our subterranean journey. It never returns to my memory without sending through me a shudder of horror and a palpitation of the heart. From that hour we had no further occasion for the exercise of reason, or judgment, or skill, or contrivance. We were henceforth to be hurled along, the playthings of the fierce elements of the deep.

The next day, Thursday, August 27, is a date I'll never forget in our underground journey. Every time it crosses my mind, it sends chills down my spine and makes my heart race. From that moment on, we had no need for reasoning, judgment, skill, or planning. We were to be tossed around, mere toys of the fierce forces of the deep.

At six we were afoot. The moment drew near to clear a way by blasting through the opposing mass of granite.

At six, we were on our feet. The time was coming to make a path by blowing through the massive granite obstacle.

I begged for the honour of lighting the fuse. This duty done, I was to join my companions on the raft, which had not yet been unloaded; we should then push off as far as we could and avoid the dangers arising from the explosion, the effects of which were not likely to be confined to the rock itself.

I begged for the honor of lighting the fuse. Once I did that, I was supposed to join my friends on the raft, which still hadn’t been unloaded; we would then push off as far as possible and steer clear of the dangers from the explosion, the effects of which probably wouldn’t just stay with the rock itself.

The fuse was calculated to burn ten minutes before setting fire to the mine. I therefore had sufficient time to get away to the raft.

The fuse was timed to burn for ten minutes before igniting the mine. So, I had enough time to escape to the raft.

I prepared to fulfil my task with some anxiety.

I got ready to complete my task with some anxiety.

After a hasty meal, my uncle and the hunter embarked whilst I remained on shore. I was supplied with a lighted lantern to set fire to the fuse. "Now go," said my uncle, "and return immediately to us." "Don't be uneasy," I replied. "I will not play by the way." I immediately proceeded to the mouth of the tunnel. I opened my lantern. I laid hold of the end of the match. The Professor stood, chronometer in hand. "Ready?" he cried.

After a quick meal, my uncle and the hunter set off while I stayed on shore. I was given a lit lantern to ignite the fuse. "Now go," my uncle said, "and come back to us right away." "Don't worry," I replied. "I won't linger." I headed straight to the entrance of the tunnel. I opened my lantern and grabbed the end of the match. The Professor stood there, chronometer in hand. "Ready?" he shouted.

"Ay."

"Yeah."

"Fire!"

"Fire!"

I instantly plunged the end of the fuse into the lantern. It spluttered and flamed, and I ran at the top of my speed to the raft.

I quickly shoved the end of the fuse into the lantern. It sputtered and burst into flame, and I sprinted at full speed to the raft.

"Come on board quickly, and let us push off."

"Hop on quickly, and let's set off."

Hans, with a vigorous thrust, sent us from the shore. The raft shot twenty fathoms out to sea.

Hans, with a strong push, launched us from the shore. The raft shot twenty fathoms out into the sea.

It was a moment of intense excitement. The Professor was watching the hand of the chronometer.

It was a moment of intense excitement. The Professor was looking at the hand of the clock.

"Five minutes more!" he said. "Four! Three!"

"Five more minutes!" he said. "Four! Three!"

My pulse beat half-seconds.

My pulse thumped every half-second.

"Two! One! Down, granite rocks; down with you."

"Two! One! Get down, granite rocks; down with you."

What took place at that moment? I believe I did not hear the dull roar of the explosion. But the rocks suddenly assumed a new arrangement: they rent asunder like a curtain. I saw a bottomless pit open on the shore. The sea, lashed into sudden fury, rose up in an enormous billow, on the ridge of which the unhappy raft was uplifted bodily in the air with all its crew and cargo.

What happened at that moment? I don’t think I heard the muffled roar of the explosion. But the rocks suddenly rearranged themselves: they split apart like a curtain. I saw a bottomless pit open up on the shore. The sea, whipped into a sudden rage, surged up in a massive wave, lifting the unfortunate raft and all its crew and cargo high into the air.

We all three fell down flat. In less than a second we were in deep, unfathomable darkness. Then I felt as if not only myself but the raft also had no support beneath. I thought it was sinking; but it was not so. I wanted to speak to my uncle, but the roaring of the waves prevented him from hearing even the sound of my voice.

We all three fell down hard. In less than a second, we were in deep, pitch-black darkness. Then I felt like not just I, but also the raft had no support underneath. I thought it was sinking, but that wasn't the case. I wanted to talk to my uncle, but the sound of the waves was so loud that he couldn't hear my voice at all.

In spite of darkness, noise, astonishment, and terror, I then understood what had taken place.

In spite of the darkness, noise, shock, and fear, I finally understood what had happened.

On the other side of the blown-up rock was an abyss. The explosion had caused a kind of earthquake in this fissured and abysmal region; a great gulf had opened; and the sea, now changed into a torrent, was hurrying us along into it.

On the other side of the blown-up rock was a deep chasm. The explosion had triggered a sort of earthquake in this cracked and dark area; a huge gap had opened up, and the sea, now turned into a rushing torrent, was pulling us towards it.

I gave myself up for lost.

I accepted that I was lost.

An hour passed away—two hours, perhaps—I cannot tell. We clutched each other fast, to save ourselves from being thrown off the raft. We felt violent shocks whenever we were borne heavily against the craggy projections. Yet these shocks were not very frequent, from which I concluded that the gully was widening. It was no doubt the same road that Saknussemm had taken; but instead of walking peaceably down it, as he had done, we were carrying a whole sea along with us.

An hour went by—maybe two, I can't be sure. We held onto each other tightly to keep from being thrown off the raft. We felt jarring impacts every time we slammed against the rocky outcrops. However, these hits didn’t happen very often, which led me to think that the gully was getting wider. It was probably the same path that Saknussemm had followed; but instead of strolling down it like he did, we were hauling an entire ocean with us.

These ideas, it will be understood, presented themselves to my mind in a vague and undetermined form. I had difficulty in associating any ideas together during this headlong race, which seemed like a vertical descent. To judge by the air which was whistling past me and made a whizzing in my ears, we were moving faster than the fastest express trains. To light a torch under these' conditions would have been impossible; and our last electric apparatus had been shattered by the force of the explosion.

These thoughts, as you can imagine, came to me in a blurred and uncertain way. I struggled to connect any ideas while we were racing forward, which felt like a steep drop. From the rush of air whistling past and the buzzing in my ears, it seemed like we were going faster than the fastest express trains. Lighting a torch in these conditions would have been impossible; our last electric device was destroyed by the force of the explosion.

I was therefore much surprised to see a clear light shining near me. It lighted up the calm and unmoved countenance of Hans. The skilful huntsman had succeeded in lighting the lantern; and although it flickered so much as to threaten to go out, it threw a fitful light across the awful darkness.

I was really surprised to see a clear light shining nearby. It illuminated the calm and steady face of Hans. The skilled hunter had managed to light the lantern; and even though it flickered enough to seem like it might go out, it cast an unsteady light across the terrible darkness.

I was right in my supposition. It was a wide gallery. The dim light could not show us both its walls at once. The fall of the waters which were carrying us away exceeded that of the swiftest rapids in American rivers. Its surface seemed composed of a sheaf of arrows hurled with inconceivable force; I cannot convey my impressions by a better comparison. The raft, occasionally seized by an eddy, spun round as it still flew along. When it approached the walls of the gallery I threw on them the light of the lantern, and I could judge somewhat of the velocity of our speed by noticing how the jagged projections of the rocks spun into endless ribbons and bands, so that we seemed confined within a network of shifting lines. I supposed we were running at the rate of thirty leagues an hour.

I was correct in my assumption. It was a large gallery. The dim light couldn't reveal both walls at the same time. The rush of the waters carrying us away was more intense than the fastest rapids in American rivers. Its surface looked like a bunch of arrows launched with unbelievable force; I can’t think of a better comparison. The raft, occasionally caught in an eddy, spun around as it raced forward. As we got closer to the walls of the gallery, I directed the lantern’s light at them, and I could judge our speed by watching how the jagged rock formations turned into endless ribbons and bands, making it feel like we were trapped in a web of shifting lines. I guessed we were traveling at about thirty leagues per hour.

My uncle and I gazed on each other with haggard eyes, clinging to the stump of the mast, which had snapped asunder at the first shock of our great catastrophe. We kept our backs to the wind, not to be stifled by the rapidity of a movement which no human power could check.

My uncle and I looked at each other with exhausted eyes, holding on to the broken stump of the mast, which had shattered at the first blow of our huge disaster. We turned our backs to the wind to avoid being overwhelmed by a force that no human could stop.

Hours passed away. No change in our situation; but a discovery came to complicate matters and make them worse.

Hours went by. Our situation remained the same, but a discovery came to complicate things and make them worse.

In seeking to put our cargo into somewhat better order, I found that the greater part of the articles embarked had disappeared at the moment of the explosion, when the sea broke in upon us with such violence. I wanted to know exactly what we had saved, and with the lantern in my hand I began my examination. Of our instruments none were saved but the compass and the chronometer; our stock of ropes and ladders was reduced to the bit of cord rolled round the stump of the mast! Not a spade, not a pickaxe, not a hammer was left us; and, irreparable disaster! we had only one day's provisions left.

In trying to organize our cargo a bit better, I discovered that most of the items we had on board were gone after the explosion, when the sea hit us with such force. I wanted to figure out exactly what we had managed to save, so I started checking things out with the lantern in my hand. We lost all our instruments except for the compass and the chronometer; our supply of ropes and ladders was down to just a piece of cord wrapped around the stump of the mast! We had no spade, no pickaxe, no hammer left; and, worst of all, we only had one day's worth of food remaining.

I searched every nook and corner, every crack and cranny in the raft. There was nothing. Our provisions were reduced to one bit of salt meat and a few biscuits.

I searched every nook and cranny, every little space in the raft. There was nothing. Our supplies were down to a piece of salted meat and a few biscuits.

I stared at our failing supplies stupidly. I refused to take in the gravity of our loss. And yet what was the use of troubling myself. If we had had provisions enough for months, how could we get out of the abyss into which we were being hurled by an irresistible torrent? Why should we fear the horrors of famine, when death was swooping down upon us in a multitude of other forms? Would there be time left to die of starvation?

I stared at our dwindling supplies blankly. I didn’t want to grasp the seriousness of our situation. But what good would it do to worry? Even if we had enough provisions for months, how could we escape the bottomless pit we were being thrown into by an unstoppable force? Why should we fear the nightmare of hunger when death was looming over us in so many other ways? Would we even have time to die from starvation?

Yet by an inexplicable play of the imagination I forgot my present dangers, to contemplate the threatening future. Was there any chance of escaping from the fury of this impetuous torrent, and of returning to the surface of the globe? I could not form the slightest conjecture how or when. But one chance in a thousand, or ten thousand, is still a chance; whilst death from starvation would leave us not the smallest hope in the world.

Yet, in a strange twist of imagination, I forgot my current dangers and focused on the looming future. Was there any chance of escaping the raging torrent and making it back to the surface? I couldn't even guess how or when that might happen. But one chance out of a thousand, or ten thousand, is still a chance; while dying of starvation would give us not the slightest hope in the world.

The thought came into my mind to declare the whole truth to my uncle, to show him the dreadful straits to which we were reduced, and to calculate how long we might yet expect to live. But I had the courage to preserve silence. I wished to leave him cool and self-possessed.

The idea crossed my mind to tell my uncle the whole truth, to show him the terrible situation we were in, and to figure out how long we might still expect to survive. But I had the strength to stay quiet. I wanted him to remain calm and composed.

At that moment the light from our lantern began to sink by little and little, and then went out entirely. The wick had burnt itself out. Black night reigned again; and there was no hope left of being able to dissipate the palpable darkness. We had yet a torch left, but we could not have kept it alight. Then, like a child, I closed my eyes firmly, not to see the darkness.

At that moment, the light from our lantern gradually dimmed and then went out completely. The wick had burned out. The black night returned, and there was no hope of dispelling the thick darkness. We still had one torch left, but we couldn’t keep it lit. So, like a child, I tightly closed my eyes to avoid seeing the darkness.

After a considerable lapse of time our speed redoubled. I could perceive it by the sharpness of the currents that blew past my face. The descent became steeper. I believe we were no longer sliding, but falling down. I had an impression that we were dropping vertically. My uncle's hand, and the vigorous arm of Hans, held me fast.

After a long time, our speed increased significantly. I could feel it from the strong currents rushing past my face. The descent got steeper. I felt like we were no longer sliding but actually falling down. It seemed like we were dropping straight down. My uncle's hand and Hans' strong grip held me tightly.

Suddenly, after a space of time that I could not measure, I felt a shock. The raft had not struck against any hard resistance, but had suddenly been checked in its fall. A waterspout, an immense liquid column, was beating upon the surface of the waters. I was suffocating! I was drowning!

Suddenly, after an amount of time I couldn't track, I felt a jolt. The raft hadn’t hit anything solid, but had abruptly stopped falling. A waterspout, a huge column of water, was crashing against the surface. I was gasping for air! I was drowning!

But this sudden flood was not of long duration. In a few seconds I found myself in the air again, which I inhaled with all the force of my lungs. My uncle and Hans were still holding me fast by the arms; and the raft was still carrying us.

But this sudden flood didn't last long. In just a few seconds, I found myself in the air again, taking a deep breath with all the strength of my lungs. My uncle and Hans were still gripping my arms, and the raft was still moving us forward.

CHAPTER XLII.

HEADLONG SPEED UPWARD THROUGH THE HORRORS OF DARKNESS

It might have been, as I guessed, about ten at night. The first of my senses which came into play after this last bout was that of hearing. All at once I could hear; and it was a real exercise of the sense of hearing. I could hear the silence in the gallery after the din which for hours had stunned me. At last these words of my uncle's came to me like a vague murmuring:

It was probably around ten at night, as I thought. The first sense that kicked in after this last episode was my hearing. Suddenly, I could hear again, and it was truly a workout for my ears. I could hear the silence in the gallery after the noise that had overwhelmed me for hours. Finally, my uncle's words reached me like a distant murmur:

"We are going up."

"We're heading up."

"What do you mean?" I cried.

"What do you mean?" I shouted.

"Yes, we are going up—up!"

"Yes, we're going up—up!"

I stretched out my arm. I touched the wall, and drew back my hand bleeding. We were ascending with extreme rapidity.

I reached out my arm. I touched the wall and pulled back my hand, bleeding. We were climbing very quickly.

"The torch! The torch!" cried the Professor.

"The torch! The torch!" shouted the Professor.

Not without difficulty Hans succeeded in lighting the torch; and the flame, preserving its upward tendency, threw enough light to show us what kind of a place we were in.

Not without some effort, Hans managed to light the torch; the flame, maintaining its upward direction, cast enough light to reveal the kind of place we were in.

"Just as I thought," said the Professor "We are in a tunnel not four-and-twenty feet in diameter. The water had reached the bottom of the gulf. It is now rising to its level, and carrying us with it."

"Just as I thought," said the Professor. "We're in a tunnel that's about twenty-four feet wide. The water has reached the bottom of the gulf. It's now rising to its level and taking us along with it."

"Where to?"

"Where to next?"

"I cannot tell; but we must be ready for anything. We are mounting at a speed which seems to me of fourteen feet in a second, or ten miles an hour. At this rate we shall get on."

"I can't say for sure, but we need to be prepared for anything. We're moving at a speed that feels like fourteen feet per second, or ten miles an hour. At this pace, we’ll make progress."

"Yes, if nothing stops us; if this well has an aperture. But suppose it to be stopped. If the air is condensed by the pressure of this column of water we shall be crushed."

"Yes, if nothing gets in our way; if this well has an opening. But what if it’s blocked? If the air gets compressed by the weight of this column of water, we’ll be crushed."

"Axel," replied the Professor with perfect coolness, "our situation is almost desperate; but there are some chances of deliverance, and it is these that I am considering. If at every instant we may perish, so at every instant we may be saved. Let us then be prepared to seize upon the smallest advantage."

"Axel," the Professor replied calmly, "our situation is pretty dire; but there are some chances for escape, and that’s what I’m focusing on. If we could die at any moment, then we could also be saved at any moment. Let’s be ready to take advantage of even the smallest opportunity."

"But what shall we do now?"

"But what should we do now?"

"Recruit our strength by eating."

"Gain strength by eating."

At these words I fixed a haggard eye upon my uncle. That which I had been so unwilling to confess at last had to be told.

At those words, I stared at my uncle with a worn-out look. What I had been so hesitant to admit finally had to be said.

"Eat, did you say?"

"Did you say eat?"

"Yes, at once."

"Yes, right away."

The Professor added a few words in Danish, but Hans shook his head mournfully.

The Professor added a few words in Danish, but Hans shook his head sadly.

"What!" cried my uncle. "Have we lost our provisions?"

"What!" my uncle exclaimed. "Have we run out of supplies?"

"Yes; here is all we have left; one bit of salt meat for the three."

"Yeah, this is all we have left: one piece of salted meat for the three of us."

My uncle stared at me as if he could not understand.

My uncle looked at me like he couldn't make sense of it.

"Well," said I, "do you think we have any chance of being saved?"

"Well," I said, "do you think we have any chance of being rescued?"

My question was unanswered.

My question went unanswered.

An hour passed away. I began to feel the pangs of a violent hunger. My companions were suffering too, and not one of us dared touch this wretched remnant of our goodly store.

An hour went by. I started to feel the sharp pains of intense hunger. My friends were struggling too, and none of us had the courage to touch this miserable leftover from our once ample supply.

But now we were mounting up with excessive speed. Sometimes the air would cut our breath short, as is experienced by aeronauts ascending too rapidly. But whilst they suffer from cold in proportion to their rise, we were beginning to feel a contrary effect. The heat was increasing in a manner to cause us the most fearful anxiety, and certainly the temperature was at this moment at the height of 100° Fahr.

But now we were climbing rapidly. Sometimes the air would take our breath away, like what happens to balloonists who go up too fast. But while they feel colder the higher they go, we were starting to feel the opposite effect. The heat was rising in a way that made us extremely anxious, and the temperature was definitely reaching 100°F.

What could be the meaning of such a change? Up to this time facts had supported the theories of Davy and of Liedenbrock; until now particular conditions of non-conducting rocks, electricity and magnetism, had tempered the laws of nature, giving us only a moderately warm climate, for the theory of a central fire remained in my estimation the only one that was true and explicable. Were we then turning back to where the phenomena of central heat ruled in all their rigour and would reduce the most refractory rocks to the state of a molten liquid? I feared this, and said to the Professor:

What could this change mean? Until now, the evidence had supported the theories of Davy and Liedenbrock; specific conditions of non-conductive rocks, electricity, and magnetism had moderated the laws of nature, resulting in a fairly warm climate. I still believed that the theory of a central fire was the only true and understandable explanation. Were we then heading back to a place where the effects of central heat dominated fully, turning even the toughest rocks into molten liquid? I was concerned about this and said to the Professor:

"If we are neither drowned, nor shattered to pieces, nor starved to death, there is still the chance that we may be burned alive and reduced to ashes."

"If we're not drowned, smashed to bits, or starved to death, there's still a chance we could be burned alive and turned to ashes."

At this he shrugged his shoulders and returned to his thoughts.

At this, he shrugged and went back to his thoughts.

Another hour passed, and, except some slight increase in the temperature, nothing new had happened.

Another hour went by, and besides a small rise in temperature, nothing had changed.

"Come," said he, "we must determine upon something."

"Come on," he said, "we need to decide on something."

"Determine on what?" said I.

"Decide on what?" I asked.

"Yes, we must recruit our strength by carefully rationing ourselves, and so prolong our existence by a few hours. But we shall be reduced to very great weakness at last."

"Yes, we need to gather our strength by carefully managing our resources, and this way we can extend our survival by a few hours. But ultimately, we will be left in a state of great weakness."

"And our last hour is not far off."

"And our final hour isn't far away."

"Well, if there is a chance of safety, if a moment for active exertion presents itself, where should we find the required strength if we allowed ourselves to be enfeebled by hunger?"

"Well, if there's a chance for safety, if a moment for action comes up, where will we find the strength we need if we let ourselves weaken from hunger?"

"Well, uncle, when this bit of meat has been devoured what shall we have left?"

"Well, uncle, when this piece of meat is gone, what will we have left?"

"Nothing, Axel, nothing at all. But will it do you any more good to devour it with your eyes than with your teeth? Your reasoning has in it neither sense nor energy."

"Nothing, Axel, nothing at all. But will it benefit you any more to stare at it than to eat it? Your logic has neither sense nor drive."

"Then don't you despair?" I cried irritably.

"Then don’t you give up?" I said irritably.

"No, certainly not," was the Professor's firm reply.

"No, definitely not," was the Professor's strong response.

"What! do you think there is any chance of safety left?"

"What! Do you really think there's any chance of safety left?"

"Yes, I do; as long as the heart beats, as long as body and soul keep together, I cannot admit that any creature endowed with a will has need to despair of life."

"Yes, I do; as long as the heart is beating, as long as body and soul stay together, I can’t accept that any being with a will should give up on life."

Resolute words these! The man who could speak so, under such circumstances, was of no ordinary type.

Resolute words indeed! The man who could speak like that, in such circumstances, was no ordinary person.

"Finally, what do you mean to do?" I asked.

"Finally, what do you plan to do?" I asked.

"Eat what is left to the last crumb, and recruit our fading strength. This meal will be our last, perhaps: so let it be! But at any rate we shall once more be men, and not exhausted, empty bags."

"Finish every last crumb and gather our dwindling strength. This might be our final meal, so be it! But at least we will be men again, not just tired, empty shells."

"Well, let us consume it then," I cried.

"Well, let's eat it then," I said.

My uncle took the piece of meat and the few biscuits which had escaped from the general destruction. He divided them into three equal portions and gave one to each. This made about a pound of nourishment for each. The Professor ate his greedily, with a kind of feverish rage. I ate without pleasure, almost with disgust; Hans quietly, moderately, masticating his small mouthfuls without any noise, and relishing them with the calmness of a man above all anxiety about the future. By diligent search he had found a flask of Hollands; he offered it to us each in turn, and this generous beverage cheered us up slightly.

My uncle took the piece of meat and the few biscuits that had survived the chaos. He split them into three equal portions and handed one to each of us. This gave us about a pound of food each. The Professor wolfed down his portion with a kind of feverish intensity. I ate mine without enjoyment, almost feeling sick; Hans, on the other hand, was calm and measured, chewing his small bites quietly and savoring them without any worry about what was to come. He had managed to find a flask of Hollands and offered it to us one at a time, and this generous drink lifted our spirits a bit.

"Forträfflig," said Hans, drinking in his turn.

"Excellent," said Hans, taking a sip in his turn.

"Excellent," replied my uncle.

"Great," replied my uncle.

A glimpse of hope had returned, although without cause. But our last meal was over, and it was now five in the morning.

A glimpse of hope had come back, even though there was no reason for it. But our last meal was finished, and it was now five in the morning.

Man is so constituted that health is a purely negative state. Hunger once satisfied, it is difficult for a man to imagine the horrors of starvation; they cannot be understood without being felt.

Man is built in such a way that health is just a lack of illness. Once hunger is satisfied, it’s hard for someone to imagine the horrors of starvation; these experiences can only be understood by actually going through them.

Therefore it was that after our long fast these few mouthfuls of meat and biscuit made us triumph over our past agonies.

Therefore, after our long fast, these few bites of meat and biscuit made us feel victorious over our past suffering.

But as soon as the meal was done, we each of us fell deep into thought. What was Hans thinking of—that man of the far West, but who seemed ruled by the fatalist doctrines of the East?

But as soon as the meal was over, we each fell deep into thought. What was Hans thinking about—that guy from the far West, who seemed to be governed by the fatalistic beliefs of the East?

As for me, my thoughts were made up of remembrances, and they carried me up to the surface of the globe of which I ought never to have taken leave. The house in the Königstrasse, my poor dear Gräuben, that kind soul Martha, flitted like visions before my eyes, and in the dismal moanings which from time to time reached my ears I thought I could distinguish the roar of the traffic of the great cities upon earth.

As for me, my thoughts were filled with memories, and they lifted me back to the surface of the world I should never have left. The house on Königstrasse, my dear Gräuben, that kind-hearted Martha, flashed before my eyes like visions, and in the bleak sounds that occasionally reached my ears, I thought I could make out the roar of traffic from the great cities on earth.

My uncle still had his eye upon his work. Torch in hand, he tried to gather some idea of our situation from the observation of the strata. This calculation could, at best, be but a vague approximation; but a learned man is always a philosopher when he succeeds in remaining cool, and assuredly Professor Liedenbrock possessed this quality to a surprising degree.

My uncle was still focused on his work. Torch in hand, he tried to get a sense of our situation by observing the layers. This estimate could only be a rough guess at best; however, a knowledgeable person becomes a philosopher when they manage to stay calm, and Professor Liedenbrock definitely had this trait in abundance.

I could hear him murmuring geological terms. I could understand them, and in spite of myself I felt interested in this last geological study.

I could hear him softly talking about geological terms. I understood what he was saying, and despite myself, I found this latest geological study interesting.

"Eruptive granite," he was saying. "We are still in the primitive period. But we are going up, up, higher still. Who can tell?"

"Eruptive granite," he said. "We're still in the early stages. But we're rising, rising, going even higher. Who knows what’s ahead?"

Ah! who can tell? With his hand he was examining the perpendicular wall, and in a few more minutes he continued:

Ah! who can say? With his hand, he was feeling the straight wall, and after a few more minutes, he went on:

"This is gneiss! here is mica schist! Ah! presently we shall come to the transition period, and then—"

"This is gneiss! Here is mica schist! Ah! Soon we'll reach the transition period, and then—"

What did the Professor mean? Could he be trying to measure the thickness of the crust of the earth that lay between us and the world above? Had he any means of making this calculation? No, he had not the aneroid, and no guessing could supply its place.

What did the Professor mean? Could he be trying to measure the thickness of the Earth's crust that was between us and the world above? Did he have any way to make this calculation? No, he didn’t have the aneroid, and no amount of guessing could replace it.

Still the temperature kept rising, and I felt myself steeped in a broiling atmosphere. I could only compare it to the heat of a furnace at the moment when the molten metal is running into the mould. Gradually we had been obliged to throw aside our coats and waistcoats, the lightest covering became uncomfortable and even painful.

Still, the temperature kept rising, and I felt like I was in a scorching hot atmosphere. The only thing I could compare it to was the heat of a furnace when the molten metal is pouring into the mold. Gradually, we had to take off our coats and vests; even the lightest clothing became uncomfortable and even painful.

"Are we rising into a fiery furnace?" I cried at one moment when the heat was redoubling.

"Are we heading into a blazing furnace?" I shouted at one point as the heat intensified.

"No," replied my uncle, "that is impossible—quite impossible!"

"No," my uncle replied, "that's impossible—totally impossible!"

"Yet," I answered, feeling the wall, "this well is burning hot."

"Yet," I replied, touching the wall, "this well is really hot."

At the same moment, touching the water, I had to withdraw my hand in haste.

At that moment, as soon as I touched the water, I had to quickly pull my hand away.

"The water is scalding," I cried.

"The water is super hot," I shouted.

This time the Professor's only answer was an angry gesture.

This time, the Professor just responded with an angry gesture.

Then an unconquerable terror seized upon me, from which I could no longer get free. I felt that a catastrophe was approaching before which the boldest spirit must quail. A dim, vague notion laid hold of my mind, but which was fast hardening into certainty. I tried to repel it, but it would return. I dared not express it in plain terms. Yet a few involuntary observations confirmed me in my view. By the flickering light of the torch I could distinguish contortions in the granite beds; a phenomenon was unfolding in which electricity would play the principal part; then this unbearable heat, this boiling water! I consulted the compass.

Then an overwhelming fear took hold of me, and I couldn't shake it off. I sensed that a disaster was looming that would make even the bravest person tremble. A vague idea started to form in my mind, but it was quickly becoming a certainty. I tried to push it away, but it kept coming back. I was too scared to say it outright. Still, a few accidental observations supported my thoughts. In the flickering light of the torch, I could see the distortions in the granite; a phenomenon was unfolding where electricity would be the main player; and then there was this unbearable heat, this boiling water! I looked at the compass.

The compass had lost its properties! it had ceased to act properly!

The compass had lost its functionality! It wasn't working right anymore!

CHAPTER XLIII.

SHOT OUT OF A VOLCANO AT LAST!

Yes: our compass was no longer a guide; the needle flew from pole to pole with a kind of frenzied impulse; it ran round the dial, and spun hither and thither as if it were giddy or intoxicated.

Yes: our compass was no longer a guide; the needle raced from pole to pole with a kind of frantic energy; it zipped around the dial and spun this way and that as if it were dizzy or drunk.

I knew quite well that according to the best received theories the mineral covering of the globe is never at absolute rest; the changes brought about by the chemical decomposition of its component parts, the agitation caused by great liquid torrents, and the magnetic currents, are continually tending to disturb it—even when living beings upon its surface may fancy that all is quiet below. A phenomenon of this kind would not have greatly alarmed me, or at any rate it would not have given rise to dreadful apprehensions.

I knew very well that according to the most accepted theories, the Earth's mineral layer is never completely still; the changes caused by the chemical breakdown of its components, the movement from massive water flows, and magnetic currents are constantly disrupting it—even when living beings on its surface might think everything is calm below. A phenomenon like this wouldn’t have scared me much, or at least it wouldn’t have made me feel deeply anxious.

But other facts, other circumstances, of a peculiar nature, came to reveal to me by degrees the true state of the case. There came incessant and continuous explosions. I could only compare them to the loud rattle of a long train of chariots driven at full speed over the stones, or a roar of unintermitting thunder.

But other facts and circumstances, which were unusual, gradually revealed the true situation to me. There were constant and continuous explosions. I could only compare them to the loud rumble of a long line of carriages racing over the stones, or the continuous sound of thunder.

Then the disordered compass, thrown out of gear by the electric currents, confirmed me in a growing conviction. The mineral crust of the globe threatened to burst up, the granite foundations to come together with a crash, the fissure through which we were helplessly driven would be filled up, the void would be full of crushed fragments of rock, and we poor wretched mortals were to be buried and annihilated in this dreadful consummation.

Then the messed-up compass, thrown off by the electric currents, reinforced my increasing belief. The planet's mineral crust seemed ready to erupt, the granite foundations were about to crash together, the crack we were helplessly pushed through would get blocked, and the emptiness would be filled with crushed pieces of rock, leaving us poor, miserable humans to be buried and wiped out in this terrible end.

"My uncle," I cried, "we are lost now, utterly lost!"

"My uncle," I yelled, "we're lost now, completely lost!"

"What are you in a fright about now?" was the calm rejoinder. "What is the matter with you?"

"What are you scared about now?" was the calm response. "What's wrong with you?"

"The matter? Look at those quaking walls! look at those shivering rocks. Don't you feel the burning heat? Don't you see how the water boils and bubbles? Are you blind to the dense vapours and steam growing thicker and denser every minute? See this agitated compass needle. It is an earthquake that is threatening us."

"The issue? Look at those shaking walls! Look at those trembling rocks. Can’t you feel the intense heat? Don’t you see the water boiling and bubbling? Are you not aware of the thickening steam and vapors getting heavier every minute? Watch this restless compass needle. We’re being threatened by an earthquake."

My undaunted uncle calmly shook his head.

My fearless uncle calmly shook his head.

"Do you think," said he, "an earthquake is coming?"

"Do you think," he asked, "that an earthquake is coming?"

"I do."

"I do."

"Well, I think you are mistaken."

"Honestly, I think you're wrong."

"What! don't you recognise the symptoms?"

"What! Don't you recognize the symptoms?"

"Of an earthquake? no! I am looking out for something better."

"An earthquake? No way! I'm hoping for something better."

"What can you mean? Explain?"

"What do you mean? Explain?"

"It is an eruption, Axel."

"It's an eruption, Axel."

"An eruption! Do you mean to affirm that we are running up the shaft of a volcano?"

"An eruption! Are you seriously saying that we’re climbing up a volcano?"

"I believe we are," said the indomitable Professor with an air of perfect self-possession; "and it is the best thing that could possibly happen to us under our circumstances."

"I believe we are," said the determined Professor, confidently; "and it's the best thing that could happen to us given our situation."

The best thing! Was my uncle stark mad? What did the man mean? and what was the use of saying facetious things at a time like this?

The best thing! Was my uncle completely insane? What did the man mean? And what was the point of making jokes at a time like this?

"What!" I shouted. "Are we being taken up in an eruption? Our fate has flung us here among burning lavas, molten rocks, boiling waters, and all kinds of volcanic matter; we are going to be pitched out, expelled, tossed up, vomited, spit out high into the air, along with fragments of rock, showers of ashes and scoria, in the midst of a towering rush of smoke and flames; and it is the best thing that could happen to us!"

"What!" I shouted. "Are we being caught in an eruption? Our fate has thrown us here among burning lava, molten rocks, boiling water, and all kinds of volcanic stuff; we're going to be launched out, expelled, tossed up, spat out high into the air, along with chunks of rock, showers of ash, and scoria, in the middle of a massive surge of smoke and flames; and it's the best thing that could happen to us!"

"Yes," replied the Professor, eyeing me over his spectacles, "I don't see any other way of reaching the surface of the earth."

"Yes," replied the Professor, looking at me over his glasses, "I don't see any other way to get to the surface of the earth."

I pass rapidly over the thousand ideas which passed through my mind. My uncle was right, undoubtedly right; and never had he seemed to me more daring and more confirmed in his notions than at this moment when he was calmly contemplating the chances of being shot out of a volcano!

I quickly go over the thousand thoughts that raced through my mind. My uncle was right, definitely right; and he had never seemed to me more bold and more set in his beliefs than at this moment when he was coolly considering the chances of being shot out of a volcano!

In the meantime up we went; the night passed away in continual ascent; the din and uproar around us became more and more intensified; I was stifled and stunned; I thought my last hour was approaching; and yet imagination is such a strong thing that even in this supreme hour I was occupied with strange and almost childish speculations. But I was the victim, not the master, of my own thoughts.

In the meantime, we kept climbing; the night went on with us constantly going up; the noise and chaos around us grew louder and more intense; I felt suffocated and dazed; I thought my end was near; and yet, imagination is such a powerful force that even in this critical moment, I found myself caught up in strange and almost childish ideas. But I was a victim, not the master, of my own thoughts.

It was very evident that we were being hurried upward upon the crest of a wave of eruption; beneath our raft were boiling waters, and under these the more sluggish lava was working its way up in a heated mass, together with shoals of fragments of rock which, when they arrived at the crater, would be dispersed in all directions high and low. We were imprisoned in the shaft or chimney of some volcano. There was no room to doubt of that.

It was clear that we were being rushed upward on the crest of a volcanic eruption; beneath our raft were boiling waters, and below those, thicker lava was making its way up in a heated mass, along with clusters of rock fragments that, when they reached the crater, would scatter in all directions. We were trapped in the shaft or chimney of some volcano. There was no doubt about it.

But this time, instead of Snæfell, an extinct volcano, we were inside one in full activity. I wondered, therefore, where could this mountain be, and in what part of the world we were to be shot out.

But this time, instead of Snæfell, an extinct volcano, we were inside one that was fully active. I wondered where this mountain was and where in the world we were going to be ejected.

I made no doubt but that it would be in some northern region. Before its disorders set in, the needle had never deviated from that direction. From Cape Saknussemm we had been carried due north for hundreds of leagues. Were we under Iceland again? Were we destined to be thrown up out of Hecla, or by which of the seven other fiery craters in that island? Within a radius of five hundred leagues to the west I remembered under this parallel of latitude only the imperfectly known volcanoes of the north-east coast of America. To the east there was only one in the 80th degree of north latitude, the Esk in Jan Mayen Island, not far from Spitzbergen! Certainly there was no lack of craters, and there were some capacious enough to throw out a whole army! But I wanted to know which of them was to serve us for an exit from the inner world.

I had no doubt that we were in some northern region. Before the chaos began, the compass had always pointed in that direction. From Cape Saknussemm, we had traveled due north for hundreds of leagues. Were we back under Iceland? Were we about to emerge from Hecla, or one of the other seven volcanic craters on that island? I recalled that within five hundred leagues to the west, the only volcanoes I knew of were the poorly mapped ones along the northeast coast of America. To the east, there was just one in the 80th degree of north latitude, the Esk on Jan Mayen Island, not far from Spitzbergen! Clearly, there were plenty of craters, some large enough to launch an entire army! But I needed to find out which one would be our exit from the inner world.

Towards morning the ascending movement became accelerated. If the heat increased, instead of diminishing, as we approached nearer to the surface of the globe, this effect was due to local causes alone, and those volcanic. The manner of our locomotion left no doubt in my mind. An enormous force, a force of hundreds of atmospheres, generated by the extreme pressure of confined vapours, was driving us irresistibly forward. But to what numberless dangers it exposed us!

Towards morning, the upward movement sped up. Instead of cooling down as we got closer to the surface, the heat increased, but this was just due to local volcanic activity. The way we were moving convinced me completely. An enormous force, hundreds of atmospheres strong, created by the intense pressure of trapped vapors, was pushing us relentlessly forward. But it also put us in countless dangers!

Soon lurid lights began to penetrate the vertical gallery which widened as we went up. Right and left I could see deep channels, like huge tunnels, out of which escaped dense volumes of smoke; tongues of fire lapped the walls, which crackled and sputtered under the intense heat.

Soon bright lights began to shine into the vertical gallery that widened as we ascended. To the right and left, I could see deep channels, like gigantic tunnels, from which thick clouds of smoke poured out; flames flickered against the walls, which crackled and sputtered under the intense heat.

"See, see, my uncle!" I cried.

"Look, look, my uncle!" I exclaimed.

"Well, those are only sulphureous flames and vapours, which one must expect to see in an eruption. They are quite natural."

"Well, those are just sulfurous flames and gases, which you would expect to see during an eruption. They are completely normal."

"But suppose they should wrap us round."

"But what if they wrap us up?"

"But they won't wrap us round."

"But they can't trap us."

"But we shall be stifled."

"But we will be suffocated."

"We shall not be stifled at all. The gallery is widening, and if it becomes necessary, we shall abandon the raft, and creep into a crevice."

"We won’t be held back at all. The space is opening up, and if it becomes necessary, we’ll leave the raft and slip into a crack."

"But the water—the rising water?"

"But the water—the floodwaters?"

"There is no more water, Axel; only a lava paste, which is bearing us up on its surface to the top of the crater."

"There’s no more water, Axel; just a lava paste that’s carrying us up to the top of the crater."

The liquid column had indeed disappeared, to give place to dense and still boiling eruptive matter of all kinds. The temperature was becoming unbearable. A thermometer exposed to this atmosphere would have marked 150°. The perspiration streamed from my body. But for the rapidity of our ascent we should have been suffocated.

The liquid column had completely vanished, replaced by thick and continuously boiling eruptive material of every kind. The heat was becoming intolerable. A thermometer in this atmosphere would have read 150°F. Sweat drenched my body. If it hadn't been for the speed of our ascent, we would have suffocated.

But the Professor gave up his idea of abandoning the raft, and it was well he did. However roughly joined together, those planks afforded us a firmer support than we could have found anywhere else.

But the Professor gave up on his idea of leaving the raft, and it was a good thing he did. No matter how badly the planks were put together, they provided us with better support than we could have found anywhere else.

About eight in the morning a new incident occurred. The upward movement ceased. The raft lay motionless.

About eight in the morning, something new happened. The upward movement stopped. The raft remained still.

"What is this?" I asked, shaken by this sudden stoppage as if by a shock.

"What is this?" I asked, startled by this sudden halt as if it was a shock.

"It is a halt," replied my uncle.

"It’s a stop," my uncle replied.

"Is the eruption checked?" I asked.

"Is the eruption under control?" I asked.

"I hope not."

"I really hope not."

I rose, and tried to look around me. Perhaps the raft itself, stopped in its course by a projection, was staying the volcanic torrent. If this were the case we should have to release it as soon as possible.

I got up and tried to look around. Maybe the raft, halted in its path by a projection, was blocking the volcanic flow. If that’s true, we need to free it as soon as we can.

But it was not so. The blast of ashes, scorix, and rubbish had ceased to rise.

But that wasn't the case. The cloud of ashes, scorix, and debris had stopped rising.

"Has the eruption stopped?" I cried.

"Did the eruption stop?" I said.

"Ah!" said my uncle between his clenched teeth, "you are afraid. But don't alarm yourself—this lull cannot last long. It has lasted now five minutes, and in a short time we shall resume our journey to the mouth of the crater."

"Ah!" my uncle said through gritted teeth, "you're scared. But don't worry—this pause won't last much longer. It's been five minutes already, and soon we'll continue our journey to the mouth of the crater."

As he spoke, the Professor continued to consult his chronometer, and he was again right in his prognostications. The raft was soon hurried and driven forward with a rapid but irregular movement, which lasted about ten minutes, and then stopped again.

As he spoke, the Professor kept checking his clock, and once again, he was spot on with his predictions. The raft was quickly pushed forward at a fast but uneven pace, which went on for about ten minutes, and then came to a halt again.

"Very good," said my uncle; "in ten minutes more we shall be off again, for our present business lies with an intermittent volcano. It gives us time now and then to take breath."

"Sounds great," my uncle said. "In ten more minutes, we'll be on our way again because our current task is with an intermittent volcano. It gives us a moment to catch our breath."

This was perfectly true. When the ten minutes were over we started off again with renewed and increased speed. We were obliged to lay fast hold of the planks of the raft, not to be thrown off. Then again the paroxysm was over.

This was completely true. When the ten minutes were up, we took off again with more speed than before. We had to grip the planks of the raft tightly to avoid getting thrown off. Then the shaking stopped again.

I have since reflected upon this singular phenomenon without being able to explain it. At any rate it was clear that we were not in the main shaft of the volcano, but in a lateral gallery where there were felt recurrent tunes of reaction.

I have since thought about this unique phenomenon without being able to explain it. In any case, it was clear that we weren’t in the main shaft of the volcano, but in a side tunnel where we could feel recurring vibrations.

How often this operation was repeated I cannot say. All I know is, that at each fresh impulse we were hurled forward with a greatly increased force, and we seemed as if we were mere projectiles. During the short halts we were stifled with the heat; whilst we were being projected forward the hot air almost stopped my breath. I thought for a moment how delightful it would be to find myself carried suddenly into the arctic regions, with a cold 30° below the freezing point. My overheated brain conjured up visions of white plains of cool snow, where I might roll and allay my feverish heat. Little by little my brain, weakened by so many constantly repeated shocks, seemed to be giving way altogether. But for the strong arm of Hans I should more than once have had my head broken against the granite roof of our burning dungeon.

I can't say how often this operation happened. All I know is that with each new push, we were thrown forward with a lot more force, as if we were just projectiles. During the brief stops, we were suffocated by the heat; while being propelled forward, the hot air almost took my breath away. For a moment, I thought about how great it would be to suddenly be in the Arctic, where it was 30° below freezing. My overheated mind imagined white, cool snow plains where I could roll around and cool down my feverish body. Little by little, my brain, worn out from so many repeated jolts, seemed to be giving up entirely. If it weren't for Hans's strong arm, I would have hit my head against the granite ceiling of our scorching prison more than once.

I have therefore no exact recollection of what took place during the following hours. I have a confused impression left of continuous explosions, loud detonations, a general shaking of the rocks all around us, and of a spinning movement with which our raft was once whirled helplessly round. It rocked upon the lava torrent, amidst a dense fall of ashes. Snorting flames darted their fiery tongues at us. There were wild, fierce puffs of stormy wind from below, resembling the blasts of vast iron furnaces blowing all at one time; and I caught a glimpse of the figure of Hans lighted up by the fire; and all the feeling I had left was just what I imagine must be the feeling of an unhappy criminal doomed to be blown away alive from the mouth of a cannon, just before the trigger is pulled, and the flying limbs and rags of flesh and skin fill the quivering air and spatter the blood-stained ground.

I don’t clearly remember what happened in the hours that followed. I have a hazy memory of constant explosions, loud blasts, the ground shaking around us, and our raft being helplessly spun around. It rocked on the flow of lava, surrounded by a thick shower of ash. Flames shot their fiery tongues at us. There were wild, fierce gusts of wind from below, like the blasts from massive iron furnaces all roaring at once; and I caught a glimpse of Hans illuminated by the fire. The only feeling I had left was what I imagine an unfortunate criminal feels just before being blown away alive from the mouth of a cannon, right before the trigger is pulled, and the flying limbs and torn flesh fill the shaking air and splatter the bloodstained ground.

CHAPTER XLIV.

SUNNY LANDS IN THE BLUE MEDITERRANEAN

When I opened my eyes again I felt myself grasped by the belt with the strong hand of our guide. With the other arm he supported my uncle. I was not seriously hurt, but I was shaken and bruised and battered all over. I found myself lying on the sloping side of a mountain only two yards from a gaping gulf, which would have swallowed me up had I leaned at all that way. Hans had saved me from death whilst I lay rolling on the edge of the crater.

When I opened my eyes again, I felt our guide's strong hand gripping my belt. With his other arm, he was supporting my uncle. I wasn’t seriously injured, but I was shaken up and bruised all over. I found myself lying on the sloped side of a mountain, just two yards from a gaping chasm that would have swallowed me whole if I had leaned that way. Hans had saved me from death while I was rolling on the edge of the crater.

"Where are we?" asked my uncle irascibly, as if he felt much injured by being landed upon the earth again.

"Where are we?" my uncle asked irritably, as if he felt really wronged by being brought back to earth.

The hunter shook his head in token of complete ignorance.

The hunter shook his head to show that he had no idea.

"Is it Iceland?" I asked.

"Is this Iceland?" I asked.

"Nej," replied Hans.

"No," replied Hans.

"What! Not Iceland?" cried the Professor.

"What! Not Iceland?" exclaimed the Professor.

"Hans must be mistaken," I said, raising myself up.

"Hans must be wrong," I said, sitting up.

This was our final surprise after all the astonishing events of our wonderful journey. I expected to see a white cone covered with the eternal snow of ages rising from the midst of the barren deserts of the icy north, faintly lighted with the pale rays of the arctic sun, far away in the highest latitudes known; but contrary to all our expectations, my uncle, the Icelander, and myself were sitting half-way down a mountain baked under the burning rays of a southern sun, which was blistering us with the heat, and blinding us with the fierce light of his nearly vertical rays.

This was our final surprise after all the amazing events of our incredible journey. I thought I would see a white peak covered in ancient snow rising from the barren deserts of the icy north, faintly lit by the weak rays of the Arctic sun, far away in the highest latitudes known; but against all odds, my uncle, the Icelander, and I found ourselves sitting halfway down a mountain baking under the scorching rays of a southern sun, which was scorching us with heat and blinding us with the intense light of its nearly vertical rays.

I could not believe my own eyes; but the heated air and the sensation of burning left me no room for doubt. We had come out of the crater half naked, and the radiant orb to which we had been strangers for two months was lavishing upon us out of his blazing splendours more of his light and heat than we were able to receive with comfort.

I couldn't believe my eyes, but the hot air and burning sensation left no room for doubt. We had emerged from the crater almost naked, and the bright sun, which we had been away from for two months, was showering us with so much light and heat that it was more than we could handle comfortably.

When my eyes had become accustomed to the bright light to which they had been so long strangers, I began to use them to set my imagination right. At least I would have it to be Spitzbergen, and I was in no humour to give up this notion.

When my eyes adjusted to the bright light that they had been unaccustomed to for so long, I started to use them to align my imagination. For now, I wanted to believe it was Spitzbergen, and I was in no mood to give up this idea.

The Professor was the first to speak, and said:

The Professor was the first to speak and said:

"Well, this is not much like Iceland."

"Well, this doesn’t really feel like Iceland."

"But is it Jan Mayen?" I asked.

"But is it Jan Mayen?" I asked.

"Nor that either," he answered. "This is no northern mountain; here are no granite peaks capped with snow. Look, Axel, look!"

"Not that either," he replied. "This isn't a northern mountain; there are no granite peaks covered in snow. Look, Axel, look!"

Above our heads, at a height of five hundred feet or more, we saw the crater of a volcano, through which, at intervals of fifteen minutes or so, there issued with loud explosions lofty columns of fire, mingled with pumice stones, ashes, and flowing lava. I could feel the heaving of the mountain, which seemed to breathe like a huge whale, and puff out fire and wind from its vast blowholes. Beneath, down a pretty steep declivity, ran streams of lava for eight or nine hundred feet, giving the mountain a height of about 1,300 or 1,400 feet. But the base of the mountain was hidden in a perfect bower of rich verdure, amongst which I was able to distinguish the olive, the fig, and vines, covered with their luscious purple bunches.

Above us, at a height of five hundred feet or more, we saw the crater of a volcano, from which, every fifteen minutes or so, loud explosions sent up tall columns of fire, mixed with pumice stones, ashes, and flowing lava. I could feel the mountain moving, as if it were breathing like a giant whale, puffing out fire and wind from its huge vents. Below, down a steep slope, streams of lava flowed for eight or nine hundred feet, giving the mountain a height of about 1,300 or 1,400 feet. But the base of the mountain was hidden in a beautiful thicket of rich greenery, where I could make out olive trees, fig trees, and vines loaded with juicy purple bunches.

I was forced to confess that there was nothing arctic here.

I had to admit that there was nothing icy about this place.

When the eye passed beyond these green surroundings it rested on a wide, blue expanse of sea or lake, which appeared to enclose this enchanting island, within a compass of only a few leagues. Eastward lay a pretty little white seaport town or village, with a few houses scattered around it, and in the harbour of which a few vessels of peculiar rig were gently swayed by the softly swelling waves. Beyond it, groups of islets rose from the smooth, blue waters, but in such numbers that they seemed to dot the sea like a shoal. To the west distant coasts lined the dim horizon, on some rose blue mountains of smooth, undulating forms; on a more distant coast arose a prodigious cone crowned on its summit with a snowy plume of white cloud. To the northward lay spread a vast sheet of water, sparkling and dancing under the hot, bright rays, the uniformity broken here and there by the topmast of a gallant ship appearing above the horizon, or a swelling sail moving slowly before the wind.

When the eye moved past the green surroundings, it rested on a wide, blue expanse of sea or lake that seemed to surround this enchanting island within just a few leagues. To the east was a charming little white seaport town or village, with a few scattered houses, and in its harbor, several uniquely rigged vessels gently swayed with the softly rolling waves. Beyond that, groups of islets emerged from the smooth, blue waters in such numbers that they looked like dots on the sea. To the west, distant shores lined the hazy horizon, with some featuring smooth, undulating blue mountains; further away, a massive cone towered, topped with a snowy plume of white cloud. To the north, a vast sheet of water sparkled and danced under the hot, bright rays, its uniformity interrupted now and then by the topmast of a proud ship rising above the horizon or a billowing sail slowly moving with the wind.

This unforeseen spectacle was most charming to eyes long used to underground darkness.

This unexpected sight was truly delightful to eyes that had grown accustomed to the darkness below ground.

"Where are we? Where are we?" I asked faintly.

"Where are we? Where are we?" I asked weakly.

Hans closed his eyes with lazy indifference. What did it matter to him? My uncle looked round with dumb surprise.

Hans closed his eyes with casual indifference. What did it matter to him? My uncle looked around in stunned surprise.

"Well, whatever mountain this may be," he said at last, "it is very hot here. The explosions are going on still, and I don't think it would look well to have come out by an eruption, and then to get our heads broken by bits of falling rock. Let us get down. Then we shall know better what we are about. Besides, I am starving, and parching with thirst."

"Well, no matter what mountain this is," he finally said, "it's super hot here. The explosions are still happening, and I don’t think it would look good if we came out because of an eruption, only to get our heads smashed by falling rocks. Let’s get down. Then we’ll have a better idea of what we’re facing. Plus, I’m starving and dying of thirst."

Decidedly the Professor was not given to contemplation. For my part, I could for another hour or two have forgotten my hunger and my fatigue to enjoy the lovely scene before me; but I had to follow my companions.

Decidedly, the Professor wasn’t one for deep thinking. As for me, I could have spent another hour or two forgetting my hunger and fatigue to appreciate the beautiful view in front of me; but I had to stick with my companions.

The slope of the volcano was in many places of great steepness. We slid down screes of ashes, carefully avoiding the lava streams which glided sluggishly by us like fiery serpents. As we went I chattered and asked all sorts of questions as to our whereabouts, for I was too much excited not to talk a great deal.

The slope of the volcano was really steep in many areas. We slid down piles of ash, carefully dodging the lava flows that moved slowly by us like fiery snakes. As we went, I talked non-stop and asked all kinds of questions about where we were, because I was too excited not to say a lot.

"We are in Asia," I cried, "on the coasts of India, in the Malay Islands, or in Oceania. We have passed through half the globe, and come out nearly at the antipodes."

"We're in Asia," I shouted, "on the shores of India, in the Malay Islands, or in Oceania. We've crossed half the globe and ended up almost at the opposite side."

"But the compass?" said my uncle.

"But what about the compass?" my uncle asked.

"Ay, the compass!" I said, greatly puzzled. "According to the compass we have gone northward."

"Ah, the compass!" I said, really confused. "According to the compass, we've been heading north."

"Has it lied?"

"Has it been dishonest?"

"Surely not. Could it lie?"

"Definitely not. Could it be lying?"

"Unless, indeed, this is the North Pole!"

"Unless this is the North Pole!"

"Oh, no, it is not the Pole; but—"

"Oh, no, it's not the Pole; but—"

Well, here was something that baffled us completely. I could not tell what to say.

Well, this was something that completely confused us. I had no idea what to say.

But now we were coming into that delightful greenery, and I was suffering greatly from hunger and thirst. Happily, after two hours' walking, a charming country lay open before us, covered with olive trees, pomegranate trees, and delicious vines, all of which seemed to belong to anybody who pleased to claim them. Besides, in our state of destitution and famine we were not likely to be particular. Oh, the inexpressible pleasure of pressing those cool, sweet fruits to our lips, and eating grapes by mouthfuls off the rich, full bunches! Not far off, in the grass, under the delicious shade of the trees, I discovered a spring of fresh, cool water, in which we luxuriously bathed our faces, hands, and feet.

But now we were entering that beautiful green landscape, and I was really suffering from hunger and thirst. Thankfully, after two hours of walking, a lovely countryside opened up before us, filled with olive trees, pomegranate trees, and sweet grapevines, all of which seemed to belong to anyone willing to take them. Plus, in our state of desperation and hunger, we weren't going to be picky. Oh, the indescribable joy of pressing those cool, sweet fruits to our lips and stuffing our mouths with grapes from the luscious bunches! Not far away, in the grass, under the pleasant shade of the trees, I found a spring of fresh, cool water, where we luxuriously washed our faces, hands, and feet.

Whilst we were thus enjoying the sweets of repose a child appeared out of a grove of olive trees.

While we were enjoying the peace and quiet, a child emerged from a grove of olive trees.

"Ah!" I cried, "here is an inhabitant of this happy land!"

"Ah!" I exclaimed, "here's a resident of this wonderful place!"

It was but a poor boy, miserably ill-clad, a sufferer from poverty, and our aspect seemed to alarm him a great deal; in fact, only half clothed, with ragged hair and beards, we were a suspicious-looking party; and if the people of the country knew anything about thieves, we were very likely to frighten them.

It was just a poor boy, poorly dressed and struggling with poverty, and we seemed to scare him quite a bit; in fact, only half-dressed, with messy hair and beards, we looked pretty suspicious. If the locals knew anything about thieves, we were likely to frighten them.

Just as the poor little wretch was going to take to his heels, Hans caught hold of him, and brought him to us, kicking and struggling.

Just as the poor little guy was about to run away, Hans grabbed him and brought him to us, kicking and fighting.

My uncle began to encourage him as well as he could, and said to him in good German:

My uncle did his best to encourage him and said to him in proper German:

"Was heiszt diesen Berg, mein Knablein? Sage mir geschwind!"

"What do they call this mountain, my little lad? Tell me quickly!"

("What is this mountain called, my little friend?")

("What do you call this mountain, my little friend?")

The child made no answer.

The child didn’t respond.

"Very well," said my uncle. "I infer that we are not in Germany."

"Alright," my uncle said. "I take it we're not in Germany."

He put the same question in English.

He asked the same question in English.

We got no forwarder. I was a good deal puzzled.

We don't have a forwarder. I was pretty confused.

"Is the child dumb?" cried the Professor, who, proud of his knowledge of many languages, now tried French: "Comment appellet-on cette montagne, mon enfant?"

"Is the child dumb?" cried the Professor, who, proud of his knowledge of many languages, now tried French: "How do you call this mountain, my child?"

Silence still.

Still silence.

"Now let us try Italian," said my uncle; and he said:

"Now let’s try Italian," my uncle said; and he added:

"Dove noi siamo?"

"Where are we?"

"Yes, where are we?" I impatiently repeated.

"Yes, where are we?" I asked again, getting impatient.

But there was no answer still.

But there was still no answer.

"Will you speak when you are told?" exclaimed my uncle, shaking the urchin by the ears. "Come si noma questa isola?"

"Will you talk when you're asked?" my uncle shouted, shaking the kid by the ears. "Come si noma questa isola?"

"STROMBOLI," replied the little herdboy, slipping out of Hans' hands, and scudding into the plain across the olive trees.

"STROMBOLI," said the little herdboy, slipping out of Hans' grip and darting across the plain among the olive trees.

We were hardly thinking of that. Stromboli! What an effect this unexpected name produced upon my mind! We were in the midst of the Mediterranean Sea, on an island of the Æolian archipelago, in the ancient Strongyle, where Æolus kept the winds and the storms chained up, to be let loose at his will. And those distant blue mountains in the east were the mountains of Calabria. And that threatening volcano far away in the south was the fierce Etna.

We weren't really considering that. Stromboli! What a reaction this unexpected name had on me! We were in the Mediterranean Sea, on an island in the Aeolian archipelago, in the ancient Strongyle, where Aeolus kept the winds and storms locked up, ready to unleash whenever he wanted. Those distant blue mountains to the east were the mountains of Calabria. And that menacing volcano far in the south was the fierce Etna.

"Stromboli, Stromboli!" I repeated.

"Stromboli, Stromboli!" I said again.

My uncle kept time to my exclamations with hands and feet, as well as with words. We seemed to be chanting in chorus!

My uncle matched my exclamations with his hands and feet, as well as with words. It felt like we were singing together in unison!

What a journey we had accomplished! How marvellous! Having entered by one volcano, we had issued out of another more than two thousand miles from Snæfell and from that barren, far-away Iceland! The strange chances of our expedition had carried us into the heart of the fairest region in the world. We had exchanged the bleak regions of perpetual snow and of impenetrable barriers of ice for those of brightness and 'the rich hues of all glorious things.' We had left over our heads the murky sky and cold fogs of the frigid zone to revel under the azure sky of Italy!

What a journey we accomplished! How amazing! After entering through one volcano, we emerged from another more than two thousand miles from Snæfell and that desolate, distant Iceland! The unexpected twists of our expedition took us into the heart of the most beautiful area in the world. We traded the harsh lands of constant snow and impenetrable ice for vibrant colors and the rich tones of all magnificent things. We left behind the murky sky and cold fogs of the frozen zone to enjoy the bright blue sky of Italy!

After our delicious repast of fruits and cold, clear water we set off again to reach the port of Stromboli. It would not have been wise to tell how we came there. The superstitious Italians would have set us down for fire-devils vomited out of hell; so we presented ourselves in the humble guise of shipwrecked mariners. It was not so glorious, but it was safer.

After our tasty meal of fruits and cold, clear water, we set off again to reach the port of Stromboli. It wouldn't have been smart to explain how we got there. The superstitious Italians would have thought we were fire-demons sent up from hell, so we presented ourselves in the modest form of shipwrecked sailors. It wasn't as glorious, but it was safer.

On my way I could hear my uncle murmuring: "But the compass! that compass! It pointed due north. How are we to explain that fact?"

On my way, I could hear my uncle muttering, "But the compass! That compass! It pointed straight north. How can we explain that?"

"My opinion is," I replied disdainfully, "that it is best not to explain it. That is the easiest way to shelve the difficulty."

"My opinion is," I replied with a hint of contempt, "that it’s better not to explain it. That’s the simplest way to put the issue aside."

"Indeed, sir! The occupant of a professorial chair at the Johannæum unable to explain the reason of a cosmical phenomenon! Why, it would be simply disgraceful!"

"Definitely, sir! The person holding a professor position at the Johannæum is unable to explain the cause of a cosmic phenomenon! That's just disgraceful!"

And as he spoke, my uncle, half undressed, in rags, a perfect scarecrow, with his leathern belt around him, settling his spectacles upon his nose and looking learned and imposing, was himself again, the terrible German professor of mineralogy.

And as he spoke, my uncle, half dressed, in rags, looking like a scarecrow, with his leather belt around him, adjusting his glasses on his nose and looking knowledgeable and impressive, was back to being the intimidating German professor of mineralogy.

One hour after we had left the grove of olives, we arrived at the little port of San Vicenzo, where Hans claimed his thirteen week's wages, which was counted out to him with a hearty shaking of hands all round.

One hour after we had left the olive grove, we arrived at the small port of San Vicenzo, where Hans collected his thirteen weeks' wages, which were handed to him with a warm shake of hands all around.

At that moment, if he did not share our natural emotion, at least his countenance expanded in a manner very unusual with him, and while with the ends of his fingers he lightly pressed our hands, I believe he smiled.

At that moment, even if he didn't feel our natural emotion, his face lit up in a way that was very unlike him. While he gently pressed our hands with the tips of his fingers, I think he smiled.

CHAPTER XLV.

ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL

Such is the conclusion of a history which I cannot expect everybody to believe, for some people will believe nothing against the testimony of their own experience. However, I am indifferent to their incredulity, and they may believe as much or as little as they please.

Such is the conclusion of a story that I can't expect everyone to believe, because some people won't accept anything that contradicts their own experiences. However, I don't care about their disbelief; they can believe as much or as little as they want.

The Stromboliotes received us kindly as shipwrecked mariners. They gave us food and clothing. After waiting forty-eight hours, on the 31 st of August, a small craft took us to Messina, where a few days' rest completely removed the effect of our fatigues.

The Stromboliotes welcomed us warmly like shipwrecked sailors. They provided us with food and clothing. After waiting for forty-eight hours, on August 31st, a small boat took us to Messina, where a few days' rest fully relieved our exhaustion.

On Friday, September the 4th, we embarked on the steamer Volturno, employed by the French Messageries Imperiales, and in three days more we were at Marseilles, having no care on our minds except that abominable deceitful compass, which we had mislaid somewhere and could not now examine; but its inexplicable behaviour exercised my mind fearfully. On the 9th of September, in the evening, we arrived at Hamburg.

On Friday, September 4th, we boarded the steamer Volturno, operated by the French Messageries Imperiales, and three days later we reached Marseilles, having no worries except for that awful, misleading compass, which we had lost somewhere and couldn’t check; its strange behavior troubled me a lot. On the evening of September 9th, we arrived in Hamburg.

I cannot describe to you the astonishment of Martha or the joy of
Gräuben.

I can't express to you how shocked Martha was or how happy Gräuben felt.

"Now you are a hero, Axel," said to me my blushing fiancée, my betrothed, "you will not leave me again!"

"Now you’re a hero, Axel," my blushing fiancée said to me, "you won’t leave me again!"

I looked tenderly upon her, and she smiled through her tears.

I gazed at her lovingly, and she smiled through her tears.

How can I describe the extraordinary sensation produced by the return of Professor Liedenbrock? Thanks to Martha's ineradicable tattling, the news that the Professor had gone to discover a way to the centre of the earth had spread over the whole civilised world. People refused to believe it, and when they saw him they would not believe him any the more. Still, the appearance of Hans, and sundry pieces of intelligence derived from Iceland, tended to shake the confidence of the unbelievers.

How can I explain the incredible feeling I got from Professor Liedenbrock's return? Thanks to Martha's constant gossiping, the word that the Professor had gone to find a route to the center of the Earth had spread throughout the entire civilized world. People refused to believe it, and when they saw him, they still didn't believe him. However, the arrival of Hans and various bits of information coming from Iceland started to shake the confidence of those skeptics.

Then my uncle became a great man, and I was now the nephew of a great man—which is not a privilege to be despised.

Then my uncle became a great man, and I was now the nephew of a great man—which is not a privilege to be taken lightly.

Hamburg gave a grand fete in our honour. A public audience was given to the Professor at the Johannæum, at which he told all about our expedition, with only one omission, the unexplained and inexplicable behaviour of our compass. On the same day, with much state, he deposited in the archives of the city the now famous document of Saknussemm, and expressed his regret that circumstances over which he had no control had prevented him from following to the very centre of the earth the track of the learned Icelander. He was modest notwithstanding his glory, and he was all the more famous for his humility.

Hamburg threw a big celebration in our honor. The Professor had a public audience at the Johannæum, where he shared all about our expedition, except for one thing—the strange and unexplainable behavior of our compass. On the same day, with a lot of ceremony, he placed the now-famous document of Saknussemm in the city archives and expressed his regret that circumstances beyond his control had stopped him from following the path of the learned Icelander all the way to the center of the earth. He was humble despite his fame, and his humility made him even more renowned.

So much honour could not but excite envy. There were those who envied him his fame; and as his theories, resting upon known facts, were in opposition to the systems of science upon the question of the central fire, he sustained with his pen and by his voice remarkable discussions with the learned of every country.

So much honor couldn't help but spark envy. Some people envied him for his fame; and since his theories, based on known facts, went against the scientific systems regarding the central fire, he engaged in remarkable debates with scholars from all over the world, using both his writing and speaking skills.

For my part I cannot agree with his theory of gradual cooling: in spite of what I have seen and felt, I believe, and always shall believe, in the central heat. But I admit that certain circumstances not yet sufficiently understood may tend to modify in places the action of natural phenomena.

For my part, I can’t agree with his theory of gradual cooling. Despite what I have seen and felt, I believe, and will always believe, in central heat. However, I acknowledge that certain circumstances, which we don't fully understand yet, might affect how natural phenomena act in certain areas.

While these questions were being debated with great animation, my uncle met with a real sorrow. Our faithful Hans, in spite of our entreaties, had left Hamburg; the man to whom we owed all our success and our lives too would not suffer us to reward him as we could have wished. He was seized with the mal de pays, a complaint for which we have not even a name in English.

While these questions were being passionately discussed, my uncle experienced real sadness. Our loyal Hans, despite our pleas, had left Hamburg; the man to whom we owed all our success and our lives wouldn’t allow us to reward him as we would have liked. He was struck by homesickness, a condition for which we don’t even have a name in English.

"Farval," said he one day; and with that simple word he left us and sailed for Rejkiavik, which he reached in safety.

"Goodbye," he said one day; and with that simple word, he left us and set sail for Reykjavik, where he arrived safely.

We were strongly attached to our brave eider-down hunter; though far away in the remotest north, he will never be forgotten by those whose lives he protected, and certainly I shall not fail to endeavour to see him once more before I die.

We were deeply connected to our brave eider-down hunter; even though he is far away in the distant north, he will always be remembered by those whose lives he safeguarded, and I definitely won’t miss the chance to see him again before I die.

To conclude, I have to add that this 'Journey into the Interior of the Earth' created a wonderful sensation in the world. It was translated into all civilised languages. The leading newspapers extracted the most interesting passages, which were commented upon, picked to pieces, discussed, attacked, and defended with equal enthusiasm and determination, both by believers and sceptics. Rare privilege! my uncle enjoyed during his lifetime the glory he had deservedly won; and he may even boast the distinguished honour of an offer from Mr. Barnum, to exhibit him on most advantageous terms in all the principal cities in the United States!

To wrap up, I have to say that this 'Journey into the Interior of the Earth' created a huge sensation worldwide. It was translated into every major language. The top newspapers pulled out the most interesting parts, which were analyzed, debated, critiqued, and defended with equal enthusiasm and passion by both fans and critics. What a rare privilege! My uncle got to enjoy the acclaim he rightfully earned during his life; he can even proudly mention the prestigious offer from Mr. Barnum to showcase him on the best terms in all the major cities across the United States!

But there was one 'dead fly' amidst all this glory and honour; one fact, one incident, of the journey remained a mystery. Now to a man eminent for his learning, an unexplained phenomenon is an unbearable hardship. Well! it was yet reserved for my uncle to be completely happy.

But there was one 'dead fly' among all this glory and honor; one fact, one incident from the journey remained a mystery. For a man renowned for his intelligence, an unexplained phenomenon is an unbearable burden. Well! It was still up to my uncle to be completely happy.

One day, while arranging a collection of minerals in his cabinet, I noticed in a corner this unhappy compass, which we had long lost sight of; I opened it, and began to watch it.

One day, while organizing a collection of minerals in his cabinet, I spotted this unfortunate compass in a corner, which we had long forgotten about; I opened it and started observing it.

It had been in that corner for six months, little mindful of the trouble it was giving.

It had been in that corner for six months, not really aware of the trouble it was causing.

Suddenly, to my intense astonishment, I noticed a strange fact, and I uttered a cry of surprise.

Suddenly, to my utter shock, I noticed something strange, and I let out a gasp of surprise.

"What is the matter?" my uncle asked.

"What's wrong?" my uncle asked.

"That compass!"

"That GPS!"

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"See, its poles are reversed!"

"Look, its poles are reversed!"

"Reversed?"

"Flipped?"

"Yes, they point the wrong way."

"Yeah, they're facing the wrong direction."

My uncle looked, he compared, and the house shook with his triumphant leap of exultation.

My uncle looked, he compared, and the house shook with his triumphant jump of joy.

A light broke in upon his spirit and mine.

A light shone in on both his spirit and mine.

"See there," he cried, as soon as he was able to speak. "After our arrival at Cape Saknussemm the north pole of the needle of this confounded compass began to point south instead of north."

"Look there," he yelled, as soon as he could talk. "After we got to Cape Saknussemm, the north pole of this damn compass started pointing south instead of north."

"Evidently!"

"Clearly!"

"Here, then, is the explanation of our mistake. But what phenomenon could have caused this reversal of the poles?"

"Here’s the explanation of our mistake. But what could have caused this change in the poles?"

"The reason is evident, uncle."

"The reason is clear, uncle."

"Tell me, then, Axel."

"Tell me, Axel."

"During the electric storm on the Liedenbrock sea, that ball of fire, which magnetised all the iron on board, reversed the poles of our magnet!"

"During the electric storm on the Liedenbrock sea, that ball of fire, which attracted all the iron on board, reversed the poles of our magnet!"

"Aha! aha!" shouted the Professor with a loud laugh. "So it was just an electric joke!"

"Aha! Aha!" the Professor shouted with a big laugh. "So it was just an electric prank!"

From that day forth the Professor was the most glorious of savants, and I was the happiest of men; for my pretty Virlandaise, resigning her place as ward, took her position in the old house on the Königstrasse in the double capacity of niece to my uncle and wife to a certain happy youth. What is the need of adding that the illustrious Otto Liedenbrock, corresponding member of all the scientific, geographical, and mineralogical societies of all the civilised world, was now her uncle and mine?

From that day on, the Professor became the most renowned expert, and I was the happiest man alive; for my lovely Virlandaise, giving up her role as my ward, took her place in the old house on Königstrasse as both my uncle's niece and the wife of a certain fortunate young man. What’s the point of mentioning that the esteemed Otto Liedenbrock, a member of numerous scientific, geographical, and mineralogical societies around the world, was now her uncle and mine?


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!